Ftb05gVi

1 
2
3
4Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! [LN]
5 
6
7The Different World Magic Is Too Far Behind!
8
9vol.7
10
11by Gamei Hitsuji
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20Translation: Hikoki Translations
21 
22
23 
24 
25 
26 
27
28Prologue: The Possessed Woman
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37Currently, in the Nelferian Empire’s Imperial Capital of Filas Philia, in the alleyway where the Yakagi residence was located, a slight tension filled the air. It wasn’t the feeling of tension before a fight nor was it the indescribable premonition invited by ominous events. If one were to make an example, it would be like the time where one were to confront a devil that came up during a summoning spell, it was an intersection of gazes filled with hostility.
38
39However, the source of that strange atmosphere came from the confrontation between Yakagi Suimei and the girl before him. On top of her school uniform was an unseasonable red muffler. On her hands, she wore fingerless gloves. It was an outfit which gave off a somehow complicated sensation. With glossy long black hair, a charming small face and large and round eyes, normally she would be his good friend, Anou Mizuki―But at that moment, there was a sense of discomfort which implied otherwise.
40
41The eyes she directed towards him were black and gold. Normally, both of her eyes should have been black, but for some reason one of them had changed colours. That ever gentle smile that she always had on, had now become like the sneer of a devil, and gave off a sense of provocation.
42
43It was a transformation one could not possibly imagine from her normal self. Yes, right now, the one in from of Suimei, was Io Kuzami. She was, something, that named herself so. Just how long had it been since they began talking? Suimei and Io Kuzami’s gazes simply collided in silence. And then, she made an exasperated expression like she grew tired of waiting.
44
45“―So, isn’t it about time that you let me through?”
46
47“… Frankly, I don’t want to let an ominous guy like you into my house.”
48 
49“Mu―?”
50
51At Suimei’s words, Io Kuzami’s face became stern. It wasn’t all that surprising, she was something whose true nature was completely unknown, so Suimei’s complaint could certainly be said to be respectable. Seeing that, Io Kuzami was about to say something with a predictably exasperated expression when…
52
53“But―It’s also true that I can’t just say that.”
54
55As if implying that he would allow her to come and go, Suimei turned his back to her. It certainly didn’t sit right with Suimei to let something of such a suspicious nature inside. But in that case, no matter how long he just stood there and waited, nothing would progress forwards, and if he drove her away here, he would lose the chance to gain information.
56
57Compared to letting a suspicious entity into his house, Suimei was more reluctant about those other points. He wanted to know just what she was and to ascertain whether or not she would cause any harm. It was necessary for him to analyze her from all her words and actions. In that case, it was unavoidable to let her inside his house. And then, Io Kuzami broke out in laughter as if to make a mockery of all that.
58
59“You’re quite the troublesome human, aren’t you bastard? Despite wanting to live a simplistic life, you can’t help but entwine yourself in theories. Won’t you just accumulate resentment like that?”
60 
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123“Shut it. What’s a magician going to do if they don’t entwine themselves in theory? Theorizing about each and every bothersome thing and assembling a theory by one’s own effort, that’s when magic first take
124 
125shape ain’t it? If you deny my occupational disease it would be the same as taking away my food.”
126
127As he spoke bluntly due to the irritation of things not going his way, Io Kuzami threw away her own frivolous way of talking, and narrowed her eyes.
128
129“So? Will you let me inside? How about it?”
130
131“… Is it true that you won’t cause any harm?”
132
133“I hate meaningless questions.”
134
135“That’s rich coming from someone who spouts meaningless crap as much as they want.”
136
137“Fuu. If I was intent on causing you all harm, I would be sure to make you all unprepared for it from the start. Don’t you also understand this without me having to explain every little detail?”
138
139“I’m just making sure is all. If you don’t want to say anything, I at least want to hear from your own mouth that you at least won’t do anything.”
140
141“Do you really think I would lie?”
142
143“That’s why I’m saying I want to hear it from your mouth.”
144
145The reason Suimei was clinging on so persistently was naturally to keep Io Kuzami in check. In this kind of bottomless exchange, even without lying, he was at a disadvantage if she remained silent. Therefore, in a way, it was a last resort to at least have her declare that she would do nothing. If she was a spirit of high purity, there was no way she could ever lie after all―”
146
147Eventually, Io Kuzami shrank back like she was giving up.
148
149“I have no intention of bringing harm to you bastards. If that wasn’t the case, I wouldn’t have saved them.”
150
151“Then just what kind of benefit do you get from this?”
152
153“To not just honestly accept my kindness, you’re quite uncooperative
154 
155aren’t you?”
156
157“That is my role. Reiji and Mizuki are good people, so I have to be the one who is distrustful.”
158
159“Even the parts of you that are not softhearted are naive.”
160
161Saying that, Io Kuzami laughed like she found it somehow delightful as Suimei clenched his teeth bitterly and turned away. And then, he raised his finger next to his face and waved to it beckon her along. Seeing Suimei’s attitude, as expected, Io Kuzami let out ‘what an insolent guy,’ while laughing it off. He still had no idea just what she was thinking.
162
163“…”
164
165Suimei casually peeked out the corner of his eye at the cats. If it was the cats who were sensitive to the presence of bad spirits, they would react to any threat that Io Kuzami posed. However, the cats in the alleyway were completely normal as they playfully meowed where they were.
166
167In other words, it at least meant a devil did not possess Mizuki. With that, one of Suimei’s worries had vanished. That being the case, there were still other possibilities, so he couldn’t be negligent. As Suimei guided Io Kuzami into the house and towards the living room, everyone except for Liliana was sitting in chairs around the table.
168
169“Menia, where’s Liliana?”
170
171“Liliana is in the middle of replenishing her need for cats. It seems she took several of them to her room to play with.”
172
173“I see.”
174
175Because she had been away from cats for some time, Liliana likely wanted to play with them with all her energy.
176
177“Well, even if everyone is not gathered, I do not particularly mind.”
178
179“Why are you suddenly acting so damn self-important…”
180
181After being let in, Io Kuzami was acting excessively haughty leaving Suimei unable to hold in his astonishment. As he exchanged looks with her
182 
183asking her what the hell she was saying, Io Kuzami returned an expression like she was getting carried away asking him to just follow along.
184
185“You hear me my worthy rival? I am great. Greater than anyone to the extremities of this universe. Thus, you shall also show me respect as one would show their master. No, I will allow you the privilege of doing so once every ten days. I won’t ask you to lick my buttocks, by I will at least allow you lick the dirt off the soles of my shoes.”
186
187“Who’s going to lick what? Rather, if you want someone to show you respect that much, go found a new religion or something. That way is far more reliable.”
188
189“Ooh! That is also a grand idea. Right then, on the dawn of a new religion, the organization’s name will be the Mother of Darkness… No, Life Form Airspace Third Law of…”
190
191“Oi stop that! There’s all sorts of things wrong there!”
192
193“What are you saying? Were you not the one to tell me to do so?”
194
195“I didn’t mean to actually go and do it dammit.”
196
197Even as Suimei yelled, Io Kuzami recklessly spat out her words fluently. Suimei kept exchanging looks with her to tell her to stop, but all she did was put on a smile like she was toying with him as she lead him around by the nose.
198
199“Are you listening? When I read your damn name, I read it as a worthy opponent―in other words, a rival. Do you honestly believe that I would meekly listen to such an opponent’s words?”
200
201“AAAAAAAH why do I have to go through this crap where I feel like I can’t get through at all in this kind of place dammiiiiiiiiiit!”
202
203As one would expect, even Suimei was yelling completely at his wit’s end trying to mesh his conversation together with Io Kuzami. Because she wasn’t being air headed and was doing it on purpose, it just made it worst for him. Seeing this exchange between them, Felmenia and Lefille both had their eyes and mouths wide open and gave their impression.
204 
205“It’s amazing isn’t it.”
206
207“How amazing…”
208
209To the two of them, they never thought that Suimei could be toyed around with to that extent. In the Alliance there was Gaius, and then Rumeya, and this was now the third person. And then, Felmenia suddenly threw a puzzled question at Suimei.
210
211“Umm… Suimei-dono. In the end, just what caused Mizuki-dono to end up like this?”
212
213“That’s… I also don’t really know. Well, I guess she’ll just be like this until she goes back to normal huh?”
214
215“E-eh…”
216
217Suimei’s answer of just giving up was quite unlike his usual self, and hearing that, Felmenia didn’t really know how to reply and let out a doubtful voice. As Suimei and Felmenia had that exchange, Reiji scratched his head while muttering, ‘What did she call it? That’s my dark history… dark history… Haha…’ His anguish was something that his fellow victim Suimei was more than able to sympathize with. On the other hand, including Titania, all the girls had absolutely no idea what was what.
218
219“… Setting that aside. Shall we talk in detail about what went on after we split?”
220
221“… Un, you’re right. I also think that’s what we should be prioritizing here.”
222
223“Umu, then let us begin.”
224
225“That’s enough from you already, just take a damn seat!”
226
227After Suimei said that, Io Kuzami took her seat, and he began to speak of what happened to them.
228 
229
230Chapter 1: At the Yakagi Residence
231
232
233
234
235
236“I see, that kind of thing happened in the Alliance…”
237
238After Suimei told them clearly about what happened in the Alliance, Reiji muttered in a serious tone. In response to that, as usual, Suimei shrugged his shoulders.
239
240“Yeah. How do I put it, it was all quite harsh.”
241
242“But to think even Suimei’s childhood friend would get summoned.”
243
244“That’s quite the complete coincidence huh. When I found out she also had amnesia as a bonus I really panicked, seriously…”
245
246While saying that, Suimei reminisced about what happened right as he arrived in the Alliance. After finding Hatsumi by coincidence at the parade, when he went to go see her, she told him she didn’t know him, and then ended up trying to cut him down. It was all quite the terrible experience. Reiji then put on a relieved smile.
247
248“But thank goodness. It would have only just piled on our worries if she still didn’t have her memories…”
249
250“Yeah, seriously.”
251
252The fact that her amnesia didn’t develop into something serious was something for Reiji to be delighted at as Suimei’s good friend, and Suimei returned him a relieved smile. And then, something seemed wrong with Reiji. As he was giving everyone a relieved and refreshing smile, in a complete changed he suddenly made a somewhat uneasy, somewhat troubled and heavy headed expression.
253
254“It’s really great that you returned. Really…”
255
256“…”
257 
258The reason Reiji’s tone had gotten rather gloomy, was naturally because of the girl sitting next to him. He didn’t have a talent for sensing the emotions behind that hazy expression, but Suimei did not overlook that a melancholic shadow had fallen over him.
259
260In other words, he was envious that they managed to return safely. But even so, since Reiji’s disposition was one where he never felt feelings of envy towards others, he seemed somewhat haggard. It wasn’t hard to imagine what kind of anxieties he carried while returning to the Empire himself with Io Kuzami in tow.
261
262Having sensed this, Suimei exhaled heavily. As a friend who shared bygone days, it wasn’t somebody else’s problem. In any case, as Suimei and Reiji sympathized with each other, Titania spoke up.
263
264“So, did you leave that hero Hatsumi behind in the Alliance?”
265
266Suimei nodded back towards her. And in his stead, Felmenia spoke.
267
268“Hatsumi-dono has her own fight to take care of. Suimei-dono respected this, and decided to part with her for the moment.”
269
270“Suimei, are you alright with leaving it like that?”
271
272“There’s nothing to be alright with. If she intends on carrying things out properly, it would just be unwanted meddling for me to forcefully drag her along.”
273
274“However, she may suffer something dangerous in the Alliance right?”
275
276Something dangerous. Reiji reacted to those words.
277
278“Those Universal Apostles or whatever that came up in your story right?”
279
280―The Universal Apostles. It was the mysterious group formed by Eanru, Clarissa, Jillbert and the mirage man who stood atop that roof. They were the ones manipulating the anti Goddess religious group from behind the shadows, and they schemed to kidnap Hatsumi who was a hero. They were fresh in Suimei’s mind.
281
282Every one of them was a formidable enemy that could drive the
283 
284members of Suimei’s party into a corner, they couldn’t be dealt with by ordinary means. In the present condition, they were a group who could be said to be more of a menace than the demons.
285
286In spite of those people being around, Suimei left Hatsumi behind. If one were to ask him whether he had no concerns regarding that, he couldn’t just say he didn’t. But, at any rate―
287
288“Regarding that, it couldn’t be helped even if she came over here with me right? No matter where they are, we don’t know when they’re going to attack. It’s evident that no matter what we do, we won’t have the initiative. That’s why the only thing we can do is have Hatsumi cut through her proper path as quickly as possible while I find a way to return. That’s about the best thing we can do. Anyways, more importantly…”
289
290As Suimei implied that the main focus of what he wanted to say was something else, Reiji seemed to know what he implying. He folded his arms and began groaning in a grave manner.
291
292“From what Suimei is saying, it means we also might get targeted right?”
293
294“If it’s just as those guys say, then yeah.”
295
296“A scheme to take along the heroes, a mysterious group huh…”
297
298He wasn’t sure just what kind of goal they were trying to achieve by kidnapping the heroes. As long as there wasn’t enough information, it wasn’t something he could clearly give an answer to. Suddenly, at that point, Suimei turned to Lefille.
299
300Among the Universal Apostles was Jillbert, who Lefille had gotten along with well here in the Empire. It must have left her with rather complex feelings to have a friend become an enemy. As the room filled with a heavy silence, Reiji changed the subject.
301
302“So, next is our side of things right?”
303
304“Yes, that’s right.”
305
306“Umu.”
307 
308As Reiji spoke, both Titania and Io Kuzami nodded. Suimei heard about why they went to the self governed state before they went into Suimei’s house, but he only heard a basic outline and didn’t ask about the finer details. He knew about the enemy who attacked them, and that they went to get a relic from the self governed state. As expected, this was something that Suimei’s group held great interest in.
309
310“―Well, to put it plainly, after we split up from you guys, we went to get the hero’s relic in the self governed state to compensate for our lack of power.”
311
312As Reiji opened with a concise explanation, Suimei’s group each nodded back to him and urged him to continue.
313
314“After arriving in the self governed state, we received an explanation about the hero’s relic from the person in charge of it and were brought deep inside the temple. And at that time, a man who named himself a demon general attacked us, and we repulsed―No, we were let off, and returned to the Empire today.”
315
316This was the same outline they heard when they reunited outside.
317
318Hearing that story once more, Felmenia muttered in a puzzled tone.
319
320“Attacked by a demon general…?”
321
322Suimei also found it unexpected that a demon general would directly confront Reiji. It was only natural. The fact that Reiji and the others were in the Empire, and the fact that they were headed to the self governed state were both things that nobody should have known.
323
324“In other words, does it mean the demons have predicted Reiji-kun’s actions?”
325
326In response to Lefille’s guess, Titania shook her head.
327
328“No, that did not seem to be the case.”
329
330“Meaning?”
331
332“The demon general did not know that a hero would be in the place where the hero’s relic was enshrined. The demon general was only aware
333 
334that Reiji-sama was a hero when Reiji-sama named himself.”
335
336“That demon general named himself Ilzarl, but it seems that man’s true purpose there was the hero’s relic.”
337
338“I see. So their plan was to quickly remove something that could have proved a threat.”
339
340It was likely exactly as Lefille said. There was sufficient reason for a hero summoned now to try and get hold of a weapon a previous hero had used. Since the number of demon generals had decreased, they likely wanted to cut off that possibility early and chip away at the heroes’ battle potential. Suddenly, Suimei remembered something from what was just said, and questioned Reiji.
341
342“There’s just something I’m a little curious about, but right now you called that demon general ‘that man,’ right?”
343
344“That’s what I said, what about it?”
345
346“No, it’s just that a word that definitively defined him as a man so naturally came out, I was just a little curious. Did his appearance look like that?”
347
348“Ah… I didn’t really pay attention to that. Certainly.”
349
350After hearing Suimei talk, it seemed Reiji also came to an understanding and made an expression like he noticed something. Up until now, the demons and demon generals that Suimei had come across were all beings the had figures that were quite different from that of humans. It was different enough that the distinction between male and female was a complete afterthought. Naturally there was probably a difference between the sexes, but because they deviated in outward appearance so much from humans, it wasn’t something one really thought about upon seeing them. But here Reiji clearly called him a man. In other words, that demon’s figure had outward characteristics that looked like a human male.
351
352“Certainly, after meeting that demon general, we also did not think he was a demon. His figure was quite close to that of a human after all… Un, that’s right. Now that I think of it, I believe that demon general falls into a somewhat special category.”
353 
354“Also, when Reiji-dono said you were ‘let off,’ does that also have some kind of connection to his peculiarity?”
355
356“Un. That demon general was amazingly strong. Even when we all fought together, we were completely unable to put a dent in him. That’s about it.”
357
358“That’s…”
359
360“So it was hard even with Reiji’s divine protection huh…”
361
362Seeing Reiji’s expression, Suimei put his hand to his chin as he groaned. It was true that Reiji was a complete amateur before coming to this world, but nevertheless, Suimei also did not think his power was low. Up until now, he had fought demons, defeated Rajas, and competed against Elliot. For him to be ‘completely unable to put a dent in him,’ was sufficient enough a fact to have anxieties about. And then, Io Kuzami snorted as if to express her resentment.
363
364“Fuu. At that level, if I make a serious effort.”
365
366“Certainly, at the very end Mizu… Io Kuzami-san’s magic did look like
367
368it was working.”
369“Is that so?”
370
371As Suimei asked, Io Kuzami abruptly acted out like she was pinning down her left hand.
372
373“That is so. Well, that demi-ogre also caused my left arm to throb, so I should give him my praise, but―”
374
375Watching Io Kuzami’s chuuni-like actions, for some reason, Reiji made a strange expression.
376
377“… Ummmm, Io Kuzami-san? At that time, wasn’t it your left eye that was throbbing?”
378
379“Hm? Is that how it was? Then in that case, to cause my left eye to throb―”
380
381“If you forgot about it don’t go mixing in your damn evil eye every single time!”
382 
383After pinning down her left arm, she was now acting out as she pinned down her left eye instead. No longer able to endure it, Suimei retorted at her immediately. Despite being nothing of importance, he couldn’t understand why she had to overly exaggerate every little thing before she was satisfied. In contrast to Io Kuzami who was saying it was something trivial, Reiji stated his opinion.
384
385“But, it’s true that the demon general was strong.”
386
387“What are you saying? Are you not implying that I am weaker than that guy?”
388
389“No, that’s not what I really mean…”
390
391As Reiji and Io Kuzami’s pointless argument continued, Lefille couldn’t take it any more and cut into their conversation.
392
393“We’re getting nowhere like this, Reiji-kun. Just how much power did that demon general hold?”
394
395“Ummm, let’s see…”
396
397“Haven’t I been saying it all this time? He is but a small fry. An opponent somewhere on the level of a dragonnewt, he could not even be considered an enemy of mine.”
398
399“…”
400
401As Io Kuzami was taking each and every opportunity to get in the way of their conversation, even Lefille was starting to get annoyed. Sensing that they weren’t going to be able to control this, Suimei pointed his gaze over to Titania. Seeing this, she partially closed her eyes as if remembering what had happened, and then began speaking.
402
403“That demon general’s power is a considerable threat. He easily brushed aside our magic and manipulated a powerful red lightning that wasn’t magic itself. His physical ability was also astounding… Let’s see, it is about the level where he can barely able be opposed at my speed.”
404
405“Fumu…”
406
407Because Suimei had fought with Titania once before, her strength was
408 
409etched deep in his heart. And here, she was going that far to express the demon general’s strength. It was without a doubt that this was an opponent that he could not underestimate.
410
411“So is there anything else about him on your mind?”
412
413As Reiji and Titania pondered over Suimei’s question, Io Kuzami smiled.
414
415“There is no need to ponder about it. There is one more important matter is there not? That guy had called all of us offerings correct?”
416
417“Ah!”
418
419“Now that you mention it, that is true…”
420
421Hearing Io Kuzami’s words, the two other seemed to remember something. Looking at them clap with vigour as they realized, Suimei made a grim expression.
422
423“Offerings you said?”
424
425“That’s right. That demi-ogre did not hesitate to treat humans as mere foodstuff. In reality, several of the people within the temple fell quite literally prey to that man.”
426
427“Oioi, you’re saying it wasn’t just a bluff, he’s seriously a guy who eats humans…?”
428
429As Suimei seemed to be at a loss for words, Reiji and Titania both nodded back to him. To those who held absolute confidence in their own abilities, there were those who exaggerated their strength before those who held incomparably weak abilities. When Suimei heard them say offerings, he had thought that would likely be the case here. But to think that it really was a man eating monster, it was the most unexpected of unexpected things to come up.
430
431As he looked up at Reiji and Titania’s faces, it was easily visible that they were both grim. It meant that the two of them witnessed ‘the scattered scene of the feast,’ it was clear just from their expressions. And then, having suddenly realized something, Felmenia questioned them with a
432 
433grave expression.
434
435“It couldn’t be, the reason Gregory-dono and the others aren’t here is because…”
436
437Hearing her words, this thought also came to Suimei. It was unusual that the knights who were always following Titania around weren’t here. As Suimei and the others began to tense up, Titania shook her head back at them.
438
439“White Flame-dono, there is no need to worry. Gregory and the others were injured and remained in the self governed state, but they are all well and alive.”
440
441“Is that so…”
442
443“Well that’s a relief at least.”
444
445Felmenia let out her relief as Suimei nodded beside her. For Felmenia, she was relieved at the safety of her countrymen. As for Suimei, Gregory and the others were people he only knew by sight, but they were also the people who took care of Reiji and Mizuki. If something happened to them, Suimei would also not feel good about it. Right after their worries were dispelled, for some reason, Lefille groaned in a baffled way.
446
447“I understand that the one who attacked all of you was a monster who ate people, but in the first place, demons shouldn’t be monsters who eat people though?”
448
449“Yes. I also find that part mysterious. I have never even heard of such a thing before after all.”
450
451Felmenia also agreed with what Lefille was saying. Certainly, even though the demons were monsters whose appearance differed from that of humans, Suimei had also never heard of demons eating people before. Titania also seemed to be of the same opinion.
452
453“―I also do not understand. However, in reality, the one we fought was a man eating monster.”
454
455In the end, even Titania was unable to bring out an answer on this point.
456 
457There just wasn’t enough information regarding this as well. It couldn’t be helped that they were unable to bring out a clear answer. A menacing demon general had appeared. Just like that, as the conversation on that topic was about to come to and end, the one who brought up the man eating in the first place, Io Kuzami, spoke up.
458
459“My eternal rival. Do you not have any ideas?”
460
461“Why are you asking me? Don’t just throw it at me.”
462
463“Isn’t it fine? I just thought I’d like to hear any of your delusions that seemed similar.”
464
465Suimei couldn’t tell what Io Kuzami was thinking about as she looked at him with an extremely interested gaze. While he was having problems clearly understanding her intent, as if agreeing with her, Reiji bent himself forward towards Suimei.
466
467“Suimei, I also want to hear it. What do you think?”
468
469“Oioi, even you…?”
470
471Seeing that Reiji was jumping on to the bandwagon, Suimei muttered bitterly. Just why did they have such absolute faith in Suimei’s opinion during these kinds of situations? In truth, there were a lot of things he could say from a mystical point of view, and there were quite a few pertinent statements he could make, but―If he said them here and got too close to the core of the matter, his own identity would end up getting exposed, which made it difficult for him to say anything.
472
473But noticing that every gaze in the room was pointed towards him, Suimei judged that there was nowhere to run away to. As Suimei drew in a deep breath and resigned himself, he started by glaring at Io Kuzami. He was not reproaching her, it was the sharp gaze of a magician, to which Io Kuzami reacted.
474
475“What is it?”
476
477“… Earlier you called that demon general a demi-ogre, right? What did you mean by that?”
478 
479“Exactly as it sounds. If I were to say it in a way you lot would say it, that was a demi-ogre.”
480
481Not quite sensing what the extent of ‘you lot’ implied, Suimei questioned Felmenia without shifting his gaze.
482
483“Menia, what’s a demi-ogre?”
484
485“… No, regarding that, I also do not really know.”
486
487She didn’t seem to know. Moving along to Lefille, she also only closed her eyes and shook her head. When he looked both Titania and Reiji were also making curious expressions. So that could only mean one thing. In this world, the word demi-ogre was not one that was generally used. If those words were in fact the truth, then it wasn’t like Suimei didn’t have any clues about it.
488
489“… Everything I say from here is nothing but my own nonsense. I think that demon general is probably at the top of the food chain of this world.”
490
491“Top of the food chain?”
492
493As Reiji returned his question, Suimei simply nodded back. Naturally, the three girls from this world also did not understand the meaning of the words top of the food chain and tilted their heads to the side.
494
495“Suimei, what do you mean?”
496
497“I meant exactly what I said. Speaking broadly, in the current situation in our world, mankind would be the top of the food chain. But in this world, I think another more powerful being stands atop that peak.”
498
499In Suimei’s world―As far as normal people like Reiji knew though, it was well known that mankind was at the summit of the food chain. Naturally, the important here was the privilege of being able to decide on sparing or taking the lives of other beings. Speaking of the controversy of being the peak predator, the strongest biological being was actually bacteria and would be brought up and start to get complicated―But that had nothing to do with Suimei’s point so he left it aside.
500
501At the current point in time, the beings that humanity did not know
502 
503about and did not cross swords with were simply considered non-existent. Of course, by prefacing it with only to the extent that they knew, it just meant that humanity just didn’t know that there were monsters out there that could easily knock down the humans a peg, but―
504
505Though even after saying this, Reiji still didn’t catch on.
506
507“Even if you tell me that humans eat other beings…”
508
509“That’s not what I mean. In this case, it’s better to think about it as the beings who are not threatened at all by the existence of other animals. Well, in this world there are therianthropes, dwarves, elves, dragonnewts, demons and all kinds of other beings, so it isn’t that strange for there to be a being which eats humans… In short, it’s something like whether that guy is something other than a demon who is hostile to humans or not.”
510
511What it all came down to, is that there was an existence other than the demons who was the natural enemy of humans. In Suimei’s world, it would be something akin to ogres and vampires. And then, Titania looked like she was deeply pondering about it.
512
513“… Certainly, that may be the case. That demon general did say something like he was lending the Demon Lord Nakshatra his power. In other words, he was not a demon.”
514
515“So that’s to say, he’s not a subordinate or servant. In that case, he’s probably something like a separate influence that endorses the Evil God’s plans… Though even when I say it, it still seems strange.”
516
517This was the part that gave Suimei a sense of unease. He had already deduced that the conflict between the demons and the other beings in this world was a war by proxy between the Goddess and the Evil God.
518
519To put it in terms of the human body, the demons would be something like a virus from outside the body, and to counteract them there was the antibodies within the human body to resist them and other invaders.
520
521However in this case, where the demons were the virus, that virus was now acting in concert with a portion of the antibodies and revolting against the rest. If that hypothesis was correct, even if they were the natural enemy of man, the way they were going about things was all wrong. As Suimei groaned with a grim expression, Io Kuzami spoke up in a very interested
522 
523voice.
524
525“Fumu. That is quite the amusing idea.”
526
527“Well thanks.”
528
529After glossing over her words noncommittally with thanks, Suimei peeked to the side at Reiji who was nodding his head repeatedly in admiration.
530
531“Aaah, Reiji?”
532
533“Ah, un. I just thought that it’s just as you said. Despite being your imagination, I feel like you pretty much arrived at the answer huh… But Suimei, why do you know that kind of thing?”
534
535And so it came. Suimei predicted that he would hold on to such suspicions, and answered Reiji without a hint of putting himself on guard.
536
537“From something I read back in Astel’s royal castle, I just somehow imagined that.”
538
539“It’s not just that right?”
540
541Hearing those words, Suimei could feel his heart jumping. And then, suddenly, Reiji made a suspicious looking face.
542
543“… As I thought, Suimei, you’re a person on that side of things.”
544
545While reeling back a little, Reiji looked between both Io Kuzami and Suimei several times…
546
547From the way he was acting, it could only mean that. Suimei was able to deceive him, but it was intolerable that he be viewed that way. Standing up from his chair, he raised his voice in protest.
548
549“Oi stop that! Don’t lump me together with her!”
550
551“But, you know…”
552
553Even as Suimei yelled, Reiji made a somewhat displeased face as he talked. It was a face like he was tired of it, but there was no mistaking
554 
555Suimei was being teased. And then, whether it was lucky or not, Io Kuzami began speaking.
556
557“Kukukukuku… Oh my eternal rival. It just means that you cannot rebel against the damned blood flowing through thine body. It is about time you resign your bastard self and accept thine place as a person on this side.”
558
559“I won’t accept it! I’m not gonna call myself the Dark Crimson Hider you hear!? You hear!?”
560
561“My goodness, to think that you still have some shyness remaining. Fuu, you still have a long way to go.”
562
563“What do you mean a long way to go!? Oi, Reiji! Do something about this! This is cause you said that kind of crap!”
564
565“Can’t hear you~ can’t hear you~”
566
567As Suimei continued yelling, Reiji turned around and blatantly pretended not to hear him. While yelling ‘Aaaaah,’ he had both hands over his ears. As they had this little harmonious (?) exchange between them, Lefille suddenly looked up at Suimei to talk to him in secret.
568
569(Suimei-kun. That demon general, do you think he’s strong?)
570
571(In all likelihood, he’s strong. Man eating being are so to speak, the natural enemies of humans. Moreover.)
572
573(Moreover?)
574
575(Back when I talked about Eanru, the half elf who was around Hatsumi and Rumeya-san mentioned a man eating evil right?)
576
577(Now that you mention it, that’s right. Certainly it was supposed to be terrifyingly strong or something… Hm?)
578
579Probably in the middle of remembering what they talked about at the fortress, Lefille started to steadily tilt her head to the side in a charming way.
580 
581
582(What’s wrong?)
583 
584(No,at that time I remember something like the dragonnewt being the one who defeated that man eating evil. It’s just a possibility, but…)
585
586Hearing those words, Suimei made a tired expression and went pale. It was only natural that he would feel down in the dumps since it was something that involved the dragonnewt Eanru. If the opponent Eanru defeated was the demon general Reiji and the others were talking about, or one of his kin, then just how powerful was that dragonnewt’s true strength?
587
588(Uwa, my head hurts… What the hell, that dragon asshole was that strong…? I don’t want to ever fight him again though.)
589
590(What are you saying after all this time? Didn’t you promise him a rematch?)
591
592(I heard nothing I know nothing. It was something the other side said on his own so let’s just pretend I didn’t hear it―)
593
594Suimei started to run away from reality. His heart had already turned into one of a spoiled child. Noticing that they were talking among themselves, Titania called out to Suimei.
595
596“Suimei. Is it about time that we move on to the next topic?”
597
598“Y-yeah. Please go ahead. So, what’s next?”
599
600“Um, next is…”
601
602As Suimei replied while hiding his disgraceful behaviour, Titania averted her gaze and hesitated to continue like it was hard to say. From her behaviour, Suimei understood just what the next topic was. It was to be expected after all. As if prearranged, everyone turned towards Io Kuzami at the same time, and then without being prompted, they all let out a tired sigh together. And despite seeing this reaction, Io Kuzami began smiling with composure.
603
604“Fuu, to have other sighs over myself like this, this beauty of mine, it is terrifying if I do say so myself.”
605
606“…”
607 
608Hearing Io Kuzami’s completely off the mark declaration, everyone dropped their heads heavily together. Just how was she able to reach such a favourable interpretation from their actions? In any case, Suimei cut forward on the current topic of conversation.
609
610“So, what’s with this?”
611
612After asking, as expected, the one to reply was Reiji.
613
614“Back when we were fighting the demon general Ilzarl we were talking about earlier, it suddenly became like this.”
615
616“Like this, huh… By the way, was there any warning or trigger?”
617
618“… It was in the middle of the fight, so I couldn’t really tell that much.”
619
620“Hmmmm.”
621
622While groaning, Suimei fell deep into thought with a severe expression. But it wasn’t like anything was suddenly popping up in his head. As Suimei turned to look at Io Kuzami as if asking ‘How about it?’ while looking for an explanation and prodding her, all she did was make a suggestive smile. She likely knew, but was only pretending not to. Since she told him not to tell the others, she seemed to have no intention of talking about it here. Reiji then folded his arms together as he groaned.
623
624“As I thought, isn’t this that thing where a split personality is born?”
625
626“I wonder about that.”
627
628“It really is outside of our field of expertise huh…”
629
630The breath Reiji let out once more felt excessively heavy. The way to cure―return her back to normal was completely out of sight, so his feelings of anxiety were likely just growing stronger. Because Suimei couldn’t carelessly talk about it with the others, his only option was to play dumb.
631
632“Suimei-dono. It seems that Suimei-dono and Reiji-dono know about Mizuki-dono’s Io Kuzami-dono, but just what is she?”
633
634It was a question filled to the brim with proper honorifics. Felmenia
635 
636seemed to be in disarray as she asked, and following up after her, Lefille bent forwards in curiosity on her tip toes.
637
638“I am also curious. It seems the two of you know something after all.”
639
640“That’s… Something I don’t really want to say. If I do, I’d be digging up Mizuki’s wounds and adding more salt to them.”
641
642Hearing Suimei’s example, Felmenia’s face warped like she found it troublesome.
643
644“That is quite an extreme way of putting it isn’t it…?”
645
646“No, in reality its just that extreme. The figure of Mizuki burying her face in her pillow and kicking around violently comes to mind.” Hearing those words, Reiji also seemed to be able to perfectly visualize that image in his head as he was nodding repeatedly with his eyes closed. If Suimei didn’t talk about what exactly Io Kuzami was, the other likely wouldn’t understand, but as expected he couldn’t just cast aside the explanation altogether.
647
648―Io Kuzami. The thing possessing Mizuki who named herself so, took that behaviour from Mizuki’s setting that she created back during her middle school days. Back in those days, she had an outbreak of the troublesome illness that was called chuunibyou that was characteristic of people that age. At each and every opportunity, she would ‘say meaningful things in meaningless ways,’ or ‘use antiquated speech,’ or ‘dress up strangely,’ among other things. In general she just acted strangely.
649
650And one of those, was the separate personality that was sealed (setting) inside her, Io Kuzami. As her friends, it was also something that left Suimei and Reiji racking over their brains. It was likely that the thing that had possessed Mizuki, in order to avoid Reiji and the others discerning the possession, faithfully reproduced the Io Kuzami in her memories.
651
652Right now, Suimei was still unable to predict what purpose it possessed Mizuki for, but setting that aside…
653
654While Suimei was looking back at the past while groaning on his own, when he noticed, the conversation had moved on to when Io Kuzami took part in the fight.
655 
656“You have all been saying whatever pleased you for a while now. Do you not have any words of gratitude for my great efforts in that place which saved all of you?”
657
658“That’s, certainly true, but…”
659
660Reiji grimaced as he had an hard time honestly thanking her with a complicated expression. Suimei then called out to him.
661
662“Is that so?”
663
664“Un. Io Kuzami-san mentioned earlier how that demon general wasn’t anything special right? The moment after Mizuki turned into Io Kuzami-san, she used magic which mixed multiple attributes and fired it at the demon general.”
665
666After Reiji’s explanation, Titania followed up with her astonishment at the time.
667
668“That was quite the surprise. To think that such a technique would even exist…”
669
670“Umu. That magic of mine was quite powerful was it not?”
671
672“Un. That’s true.”
673
674As Reiji frankly gave his impression, Io Kuzami looked completely satisfied. Her expression looked pleasant from being admired and praised, but inside she shouldn’t have been that simple.
675
676While Suimei was examining Io Kuzami’s inner thoughts, Reiji suddenly seemed to notice something, and looked at Felmenia curiously.
677
678“Reiji-dono, is something the matter?”
679
680“No, I just thought that Sensei didn’t seem very surprised.”
681
682“Eh?”
683
684“I mean come on, she used magic which mixed together multiple attributes you know?”
685 
686As Reiji looked at her with a curious expression, Felmenia looked right back with her own curious expression. Basically, Reiji held doubts that Felmenia did not react at all when she heard about the magic Io Kuzami used. In this world, the mixing of attributes―In short, magic which was made of composite components was a large leap in technology. On the other hand, to Felmenia, who had been receiving lessons from Suimei, it was a level she already surpassed. Having finally understood what was going on, Felmenia cleared out her throat and began replying.
687
688“… Um, the magic that Reiji-dono and her Highness the Princess witnessed was certainly a rare technique, but if you think about it carefully, then it is not all that large of a leap.”
689
690“Meaning?”
691
692“Just now Reiji-dono said that it was a mixture of multiple attributes, but would it not be more appropriate to say that it was magic which held properties from both attributes?”
693
694“…?”
695
696Receiving Felmenia’s explanation, Reiji cocked his head to the side. He was likely thinking ‘Aren’t those the same things?’ It was certainly similar, but in reality there was a major difference.
697
698“The mixing of attributes… In short, you could say that it is the creation of a new concept. For example, if you mix the fire and earth attributes, what is the attribute that would be brought about in the end? That is of course, knowledge that we have no way of acquiring. Based on that, if what Reiji-dono says it correct, it would mean that Io Kuzami-dono gave birth to a completely new attribute… By the way, would it be fine for you to tell me the chant that Io Kuzami-dono used?”
699
700“Umm, if I remember right, Oh flames and earth… Ah.”
701
702“I see. As I thought, they are separated right?”
703
704Just as Reiji noticed, Felmenia nodded as she was convinced.
705
706“―Right from the outset of that magic’s chant, it declares the use of two attributes. With accordance to that, the magic will become ‘magic which
707 
708uses the power of two elements,’ so it is not a separate magic system which mixes the elements together. If one looks at the mixture of attributes from the elements’ point of view, there is no way to demonstrate the existence of an element other than the eight attributes, so I cannot declare that it is impossible, but it is extremely improbable.”
709
710Pausing there for a moment, Felmenia then continued her explanation.
711
712“Magic can be summed up as affinity between the elements, in other words, it can be thought of as rival elements opposing each other. However, naturally, there exists attributes whose natures work well together, and due to their affinity they are able to cooperate. Fundamentally, this way of thinking applies to the magic from this world. One must remember the basis that when two different attributes are used, when two different magic are used, they will oppose each other. Rather than saying that the magics are attached together and the attributes are cooperating with each other, it would be more appropriate to say the magic used holds both components.”
713
714When it came to mixing magic with magic, fundamentally, it could be said that there was no such thing as actually mixing two different completed magics together. It was possible to take flames which were born of magic, and wind that was born of magic―In other words, to take the phenomenon brought about by the spells and mix them together, but if that was not what was being done then it could almost be said that they would absolutely oppose each other.
715
716When one was speaking of magic from this world, they largely made use of the power of the elements. Because they had the assistance of the elements, when it came to two magics of the same attribute, even if they were different magics, it likely wasn’t impossible to mix them together.
717
718However on the other hand, because they were unable to use magic without the mediation of the elements’ powers, if the attribute didn’t exist as an element then they would be unable to use magic. In other words, it was in fact impossible to mix attributes together to form a new one, as the new attribute would not be an element.
719
720Thinking about it like that, rather than saying two attributes were being mixed, it was more proper to say that it held properties from both components. Hearing Felmenia’s explanation, the two of them made an
721 
722expression like they were now convinced.
723
724“Certainly, now that you say it like that, it just may be the case huh… As one would expect of Sensei.”
725
726Perhaps because he realized and felt a sense of admiration within him, Reiji spoke with a humble face. However, Felmenia shook her head.
727
728“All I talked about was simply displaying that the way you were thinking about it was wrong. However.”
729
730“Yes. Thinking of it that way, I feel like we would also be able to use it.”
731
732With those words, Reiji came to a proper understanding. That was exactly what Felmenia was trying to convey. Since they were caught on the word mixing, she simply unravelled in an easy to understand way the difficult portion they were stuck on.
733
734She just changed the way they were thinking. Being able to change one’s viewpoint was one of the most essential things to western occultism. From one’s point of view, by changing the angle, it would be possible to see something else entirely that was not visible before, and it would be able to find an answer using a different approach. This applied to any field, but for western occultism which was chiefly comprised of the physical and metaphysical, to thoroughly investigating the true nature of things, to draw ever nearer to the truth, it was an indispensable process. Reiji then suddenly questioned Felmenia.
735
736“Then Sensei, are you able to use it as well?”
737
738“No, I am… Certainly if I wanted to try it, then it wouldn’t be impossible but…”
739
740Right now, Felmenia probably wouldn’t be incapable of performing the magic they were talking about. Rather, as she was now, she could probably do so easily without any hindrances. But rather than using that, using magic from Suimei’s world was far more powerful and efficient. Since it wasn’t restricted to attributes and elements, it could bring about unrestricted results.
741
742While explaining her standpoint, she was truly able to use much stronger spells but didn’t want to say anything, which left Felmenia a little
743 
744troubled as she answered. As she was going ‘Mumumu…’ with a sullen face, Io Kuzami seemed to have seen through her, and cut into the conversation.
745
746“That magic of mine is powerful you know? If you are so inclined would you like to try and see?”
747
748“No, it is not like I am doubting the power of the spell…”
749
750While being shown a provocative attitude, Felmenia showed no signs of jumping along as she was slightly perplexed. In her stead, Suimei replied.
751
752“Quit it. For now.”
753
754“What, how boring.”
755
756Hearing Suimei’s aggravated words, Io Kuzami replied in dissatisfaction. For now, she quietly resigned, but just as her self confidence indicated, her magic was likely quite powerful. If the thing that had possessed Mizuki was a spirit connected to this world like Suimei thought it was, its connection to the elements would be an entire level higher than any humans. Consequently, its magic itself would also be more powerful.
757
758Even if Felmenia used the same magic, it would likely not reach Io Kuzami’s level. While Io Kuzami was making a dissatisfied expression, Liliana came in to the living room. After peeping into the room from the door, she quickly came into the room towards Suimei and the others. Watching each and every one of her charming actions, the women in the room were all smiling broadly.
759
760However, contrary to the expectation that she was going to take her seat, for some reason Liliana headed towards Io Kuzami, who was broadly grinning back at her.
761
762“Have you finished frolicking with the cats? Hm?”
763
764As Io Kuzami made an expression like she was dealing with a child’s playfulness, Liliana did not respond to her. All she did was make a bitter face, and looked at Suimei.
765 
766“Suimei, is Mizuki, still ridiculous?”
767
768“… Well, just as you can see.”
769
770“Calling me ridiculous is quite impertinent of you. I am perfectly normal you know?”
771
772Io Kuzami frowned at being completely ignored while Liliana continued to make a grim face.
773
774“No, I don’t think so. I feel like, something bad, has possessed you.”
775
776To be more correct, it would be something uncooperative, but setting that part aside. Unlike Reiji and Titania, it was inevitable that Liliana would sense something about Io Kuzami’s condition. In this world, the power born of malice called the ‘power of darkness’ likely sensed something threatening. It was just as Suimei expected. Suddenly, Io Kuzami grimaced as Liliana looked at her more closely, and then…
777
778“And, ei.”
779
780―Gyuuu.
781
782“Fuuu!?”
783
784As if she was looking forward to it, Liliana pulled on both of Io Kuzami’s cheeks. Seeing that conduct, everyone except for Liliana had their eyes stunned open. Suimei couldn’t tell what she was suddenly doing. No, since she had Io Kuzami’s cheeks in her hands, there was only one thing she could be doing―Liliana had Io Kuzami’s cheeks tightly gripped and was pulling and twirling them like clay.
785
786“Fuga, w~at in the h~lls are you d~ing!?”
787
788“Bring out Mizuki. No, quickly, leave Mizuki, and get out.”
789
790“Hey! Lily!”
791
792Liliana continued to twist around Io Kuzami’s cheeks as she tried to physically drive her out. Unable to let her actions pass, Lefille tried to cut in between them in a fluster. Back when Liliana was feeling dejected, Mizuki had cheered her up and cared about her a lot. Likely because of
793 
794that, she was trying to expel Io Kuzami by squeezing down on her cheeks. In her own way, she must have felt like she owed a debt of gratitude which led her to such excessive actions.
795
796Eventually, Lefille managed to pry Liliana away from Io Kuzami. However, she didn’t seem intent on giving up yet, and thrust her finger at Io Kuzami with a snap. She was likely planning on using her Astral Shoot to give her a good shock. Seeing this, Suimei called out to her without putting on airs.
797
798“Liliana, stop that.”
799
800“Why? If something, has possessed Mizuki, won’t this, drive it out?”
801
802“No, it’s probably useless. Give it up.”
803
804“Mu… I, understand.”
805
806Hearing his words, Liliana lowered her arm despondently. On the other hand, Reiji and Titania looked like they had no idea what was going on.
807
808―Astral Shoot. It extended one’s own astral body to give a direct shock to the opponent’s astral body. When this manifested, it made use of the nature which binds the physical body with the astral body.
809
810The astral body referred to the shell of consciousness which wrapped up the soul―To put it roughly, it was suitable to call it a concept which blended together the things known as the soul and the consciousness. Since it had the aspect of ‘consciousness’ attached to it, when one was sleeping or fainted, it would no longer be attached to the body and vanish, hence in that condition, the Astral Shoot would do nothing to an opponent.
811
812Currently, Mizuki was not conscious, so she was in a state where the Astral Shoot would be considered ineffective. But in reality, the astral body of the thing possessing Mizuki was connected to her physical body, so the Astral Shoot would end up affecting her body as well.
813
814Liliana’s aim was likely to use the Astral Shoot to take decisive action against the thing that had possessed Mizuki and if circumstances permit, pull it out forcefully and urge Mizuki’s mind to reawaken.
815 
816But before all that, the act of both awakening and pulling out―in other words, causing the reappearance from an out of body experience, was impossible. However, because the proprietor of the outer layer of the consciousness was not the soul, the astral body and physical body were not very firmly connected, so there was at least a way to pull it out.
817
818Such a high handed method would be befitting of exorcism. This point of view was likely Liliana’s central focus and could be said to be a good decision, but at the present point in time, even if she did it, it wasn’t like the thing possessing Mizuki would be erased, so even if it was driven out, it would just possess her again without much resistance. If Suimei at least knew its real name, he would be able to bind it and obstruct any attempts at repossession.
819
820Despite having just been pinched mercilessly by Liliana, Io Kuzami for some reason had a pleasant expression on as she fixed her gaze back at her.
821
822“Oh eye patched girl. You have quite the violent and dangerous side don’t you? Umu, those garments are also to my liking. I shall make you my disciple.”
823
824“I’ll refrain.”
825
826“Fumu, that’s right. Now that you have become my disciple, you require your own darkness code name… Umu, first we shall give you a temporary one, the black emissary who hides the evil eye of the dragon king, so Dragon Eyes Black Lolita shall do.”
827
828“Is this a card game now…?”
829
830“It really is a card game like name…”
831
832“She’s not, listening to me…”
833
834As if she didn’t hear Liliana’s refusal at all, Io Kuzami was silently moving forward with the preparations (?) to make Liliana her disciple. Seeing her vainglorious behaviour, half of the eyes watching her were exasperated while the other half were troubled. Though that was basically their reaction to Io Kuzami from the very beginning as well. However, the chaos in the Yakagi residence was still not over. Right after one
835 
836disturbance ended, another one just came fluttering up.
837
838“―Mu?”
839
840Suimei noticed the abrupt irregularity and let out his voice with a dubious frown.
841
842“Suimei-dono. Is something the matter?”
843
844“It’s a guest. On top of that… Oioioi, they’re just entering the house as they please!?”
845
846The Yakagi residence in the Empire was the same as the Yakagi residence in Japan in that it had a barrier around it to detect intruders which used sensory and monitoring magic. Because of that, when there were intruders or visitors, that information was directly relayed into Suimei’s head, just as it did now, but―
847
848“Suimei-dono, just who is it?”
849
850“Wai―Isn’t she that dangerous woman!?”
851
852“Wh-What―!?”
853
854Hearing Suimei’s abstract words, Lefille was the one who yelled out loudly. Just from ‘dangerous woman,’ she seemed to have guessed who it was. In the world, there was only a single person that Suimei referred to in that way. As Lefille suddenly acted suspiciously, Liliana, who was next to her, knit her brows.
855
856“What’s, wrong? Lefille.”
857
858“The situation has gotten bad! I-is there somewhere I can hide!?”
859
860“A hiding place, is it? If it’s that, then they’re all over the place, like there.”
861
862Liliana pointed her gaze over to a desk set up in the corner of the living room with a quilt over it. Certainly, with her current stature, Lefille would be able to hide herself under it. But it seemed awfully cramp, so even if she could hide herself, she would still feel constrained. However, as if saying it was inevitable, she went as far as turning into a red wind to leap
863 
864under it.
865
866…	After a short time, Lefille’s body settled in under the desk. But her red ponytail was jutting out and was swaying around. It was almost the very definition of the phrase, ‘don’t cover your head only to leave your ass exposed.’
867
868It was quite the defective way of hiding herself, but because it was an atmosphere where it was difficult for anyone to say anything, nobody pointed this out to her. And then, Titania turned to Suimei while making a face like she was bitterly grinding her teeth.
869
870“Suimei, when you say that dangerous woman, do you mean her Imperial Highness Graziella?”
871
872“Yeah. Come to think of it, Tia hates that woman as well huh. Should I turn her away?”
873
874As Suimei asked, ‘Kick her out! Drive her away!’ came from the corner of the living room. However, since Suimei was asking Titania, he wasn’t just going to ignore her opinion, and looked at her while making a troubled expression.
875
876“No, it is fine. As a matter of fact, I am rather reluctant, but please do as you see fit.”
877
878In other words, it was fine to let her through. If she came here, it was likely because she had some sort of business. But, as expected, Titania was unable to hit it off with her, so she only let out a grand sigh as it ran against her real intentions.
879
880After Suimei looked at Reiji, he also nodded back. Meaning that he should let her through. Before long, the door to the living room opened. And the one to appear was just as he thought, the Imperial princess, Graziella Filas Rieseld.
881
882Without a single escort, she came on her own. Perhaps that was because of her unshakable conceit, but even if it was inside the Imperial city, the Yakagi Residence should have been hostile territory for her. But even so, she didn’t seem to be vigilant in the least. And the first thing that came out of her mouth, was at least something resembling an apology.
883 
884“Sorry. The reports had piled up, I’m late.”
885
886She arrived late. She was speaking as if it was decided that she would come in the first place. Suimei’s group was looking at her with puzzled expressions, and it seemed Graziella noticed something as she looked to the corner of the living room. Naturally, she was looking at the desk that Lefille was hiding under, and of course, her ponytail was still sticking out and swaying. There was no reason to ask why Graziella’s gaze was becoming gradually more stern.
887
888“… By the way, what is that?”
889
890Hearing her question, Lefille’s ponytail jumped up in fright. Lefille was unable to see anybody from her hiding spot, and it wasn’t certain whether she knew that Graziella had figured it out… But she could probably tell from the atmosphere. Perhaps unable to bear the strange atmosphere, she came out from under the desk.
891
892“Fu… So I’ve been found.”
893
894Lefille had more or less resigned. But it seemed she wasn’t ready to give up, and was acting like nothing happened and trying to brush her previous failure under the rug. Though she was trying to act cool, it was just sad that her appearance didn’t match her attitude at all. On the other hand, when Graziella saw Lefille (tiny), her expression twisted even further.
895
896“… What is this? It seems like somebody awfully familiar though.”
897
898“Eh? No, umm, I am, umm…”
899
900She hadn’t been found out yet. While Lefille was thinking that, she was trying to deceive Graziella this late into the game, but Reiji and Titania spoke slightly faster than her.
901
902“It is Lefille-san.”
903
904“It is Shrine Maiden-dono.”
905
906“AAAAAAAAAAH!! You can’t tell her!!”
907
908The two of them probably didn’t have any ill intent. They only relayed the truth. However, to Lefille, it was fatal. After letting out a shriek, the
909 
910room sank into a strangely silent atmosphere as Lefille’s ‘Uu…’ rang through the air.
911
912“Shrine Maiden-dono you say? This is?”
913
914As Graziella asked for confirmation, Lefille nodded once. It was quite hard to believe that a person could shrink, but perhaps because Graziella was familiar with Lefille’s appearance, she wasn’t able to just laugh it off as impossible. On the other hand, Lefille was suddenly gripped by a strange notion.
915
916“Fu, fufu! Want to fight? If you do then I’ll accept your challenge! This time I can still use the power of the spirits in this form after all! If you’re going to come at me then come!”
917
918Saying that, Lefille started shadow boxing and was letting out her fists towards Graziella. Her fists were quite fast, but it only increased the strangeness of the situation, and left Graziella completely befuddled. Eventually, after managing to take it all in, or perhaps because her emotions had swelled up passed her limits…
919
920“―Fu! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! What the hell is this!? Isn’t it just too pleasant!? T-tiny, you became tiny you know!? No matter how you put it that is just foul play Shrine Maiden-dono! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
921
922Graziella continued laughing. She was practically convulsing―though it wasn’t quite that far, but her body was bent over and she held on to her side while laughing heartily. Speaking of Lefille who was being laughed at, she was mortified, and was already on the verge of tears.
923
924“Fuuuuuuuuck! Don’t laugh! I didn’t end up like this because I wanted to! Don’t laugh any more! If you intend on laughing then I won’t show any mercy!”
925
926With tears in her eyes, Lefille was stomping up and down while waving her arms, and in an unusual turn for her, she even started cursing. In response to that, Graziella spoke while enduring her laughter.
927
928“N-no, I will cease for now. I have a debt to pay Shrine Maiden-dono, but at this rate it would only be bullying the weak. It’s not good to bully
929 
930the weak right? Shrine Maiden-dono?”
931
932As she spoke while harbouring a grudge, Graziella pointed a meaningful gaze towards Lefille. It seemed that she was criticizing something that had come up the last time they met. Lefille seemed to be at a loss for words, and after trembling in frustration for a while―
933 
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996“U-UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
997
998Lefille let out her frustration full throttle, and flew out of the room. And then, as if attacking her routed enemy, Graziella’s laughter filled the room.
999 
1000
1001“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! I can’t. This is, f-far too pleasant…”
1002
1003Her words did not have any sense of sarcasm to them, so she likely found Lefille’s reaction to be honestly amusing. Pluncking down into a chair, she continually let out her laughter. Having passed on interjecting in the flow of events, Suimei thought of Lefille pitifully with a complex expression and groaned.
1004
1005★
1006
1007…	After a short time, after Lefille came back, Graziella questioned her. “So, what happened? How is Shrine Maiden-dono’s body?”
1008She was asking seriously, but because her laughter had not completely faded, a faint smile could still be seen on Graziella’s face. Lefille stuck her tongue out and pouted with an extremely child like face as she replied.
1009
1010“Nothing in particular happened. Hmph!”
1011
1012Lefille turned her head to the side ostentatiously as Graziella replied.
1013
1014“However, to think you would shrink.”
1015
1016“Do you have some sort of complaint your Highness?”
1017
1018“No no, that’s not the case. Rather I find it amusing. How about you show up at the cathedral in the Imperial Capital at fixed intervals with that form? With such a sweet form, if you perform your skills as a shrine maiden of the spirits, the believers and the faithful will come in droves. Though most of them would probably be coming to crave your favour. Fu, fufufufufu…”
1019
1020Graziella leaked out a stifled laughter. She was likely imagining the image of ‘a tiny Lefille trying to rake in money at the cathedral.’
1021
1022“Absolutely not! I’m not an exhibition!”
1023
1024After Lefille refused her proposal, Graziella’s expression suddenly became serious.
1025 
1026“What are you saying after all this? No matter how you try to gloss it over, influential figures and celebrities are in no small way meant to be exhibited. It is rather useful after all, so there should be nothing more to it than that right?”
1027
1028“Muu…”
1029
1030It was certainly a sound argument. It was understandable that Lefille had nothing to say back. Even if the word exhibition left a poor impression, in reality, it had a positive effect, so it definitely wasn’t something bad in itself. It didn’t really apply to the feeling’s of the person in question, but in any case it couldn’t be help as it was simply the price of fame.
1031
1032“Still, you’re quite cute like this. I can’t even imagine it compared to your original form.”
1033
1034“Shut up! Even my original form is cute!”
1035
1036Even as Graziella didn’t put on airs, Lefille strongly objected to her words. On the other hand, everyone watching this from the side were likely holding back their words of ‘That’s what you’re objecting?’
1037
1038“Suimei-kun! Don’t you also have a debt to pay back to her Highness!? Defeat her right here! Reduce her to ashes without leaving a trace!”
1039
1040The great shrine maiden pushed aside the problem and suddenly brought up an awfully violent suggestion. She was urging Suimei to settle his dispute with Graziella here. As one would expect, Suimei could not possibly jump on to her radical declaration.
1041
1042“No… No matter how you put it, that’s a little…”
1043
1044“Are you not my ally!?”
1045
1046“Lefi, sometimes you really say some absurd things huh… Oi, do something about this?”
1047
1048Saying that, Suimei looked at Graziella. As for Graziella, she was showing a somewhat displeased expression towards Suimei’s attitude which didn’t lead one to think he was speaking to royalty at all.
1049
1050“Just as always, you are quite the insolent bastard. I am still the princess
1051 
1052of a nation you know? Do you not have the grace to watch the way you speak like a commoner?”
1053
1054“Do you really think I’ll try to flatter someone after they came and picked a fight?”
1055
1056“That’s true. Even when I try imagining you speaking politely, it sends shivers down my back.”
1057
1058As Graziella made a provocative smile, a vein popped out on Suimei’s forehead.
1059
1060“What’d you say?”
1061
1062“Suimei-kun! Do it! I’ll allow it!”
1063
1064As Suimei got agitated, Lefille took advantage of the opportunity. There was no way the conversation could move forwards like that. Io Kuzami was laughing heartily, but the others were all troubled, and Reiji was no longer able to just stand and watch as he represented the others.
1065
1066“Hey Suimei, reel it in here.”
1067
1068“I’m not really…”
1069
1070“Graziella-san too, okay?”
1071
1072Reiji spoke up and smiled towards Graziella. He was likely trying to soothe her and have her back off in his own way. However, that Graziella wouldn’t simply pull back like that. Everyone in the room would think so, but―
1073
1074“…. Uu, well, you’re right.”
1075
1076Graziella backed off. With extreme ease. Suimei thought their exchange would go on for a while longer, and opened his eyes wide at the unexpected development.
1077
1078“… What is it? Every one of you is making a strange face.”
1079
1080“No, I just thought you backed off quite easily…”
1081 
1082“Is that bad?”
1083
1084“It’s not bad per say, but…”
1085
1086It was just hard to swallow. Just now with Lefille, the reason Graziella backed off on her own was because Lefille had become tiny, but fundamentally, Graziella was a sore loser. So for her to so simply back off against an opponent like Suimei with whom she had ties with, it left Suimei with a hard time being convinced of it. If there was one guess he could make, it would be the one who mediated, Reiji. And the fact that Graziella looked somehow restless―
1087
1088“Eh? What’s this? Did that jerk Reiji capture another one?”
1089
1090“That’s… How it seems.”
1091
1092“Umu. Looks like it.”
1093
1094“Oioi, just when did he capture that one…”
1095
1096Hearing Titania and Io Kuzami agree with him, Suimei let out a bewildered breath. In a way, it was the same as always, but he still couldn’t stop his astonished sigh. This was unknown to Suimei’s group, but after the case in the self governed state had come to an end, Graziella’s opinion of Reiji had become quite favourable. As Titania knew of the circumstances, she was just grumbling to herself saying ‘It’s Reiji-sama’s fault for saving her…’ in a dissatisfied tone.
1097
1098“… Rather, I know it’s rather late to ask, but why the hell are you here?”
1099
1100“What? Were you not told?”
1101
1102“…?”
1103
1104Naturally, even if Graziella said that, Suimei didn’t know what was going on. All he knew was that Titania said to let her through, and the rest was all gibberish to him. On the other hand, Reiji seemed to know what was going on and was feigning innocent.
1105
1106“Huh? Did I not tell you?”
1107
1108“Oi, I didn’t hear any of this? If you’ve got a reason then tell me
1109 
1110properly.”
1111
1112“Suimei. Her Imperial Highness Graziella went with us to the self governed state.”
1113
1114“Ha? The hell?”
1115
1116“It’s the fault of that annoying Goddess’ oracle. After you lot left the Imperial Capital, an oracle came up telling me to accompany Reiji, and that’s why I am here today as well.”
1117
1118Having said that, Graziella explained the situation further. About the details of how she went along with them, and about how she was being added to the conversation they were having. Listening to her, Suimei folded his arm on top of the desk as he groaned, and questioned her.
1119
1120“I get why you’re here. But more importantly, is it fine for you to hang out with us like this?”
1121
1122“It cannot be helped. As long as I hold my public character, I cannot persist on killing you. If it is necessary, then even if I am reluctant, I cannot persist.”
1123
1124“Well, I don’t really care as long as you understand.”
1125
1126Saying that, Suimei then turned his gaze towards his companions.
1127
1128“Ah, I don’t have any thoughts in particular on the matter.”
1129
1130Felmenia shook her head like she had no ill feelings at all. As long as her own nation’s princess was showing self control and ushering her in, as her retainer, she likely wasn’t able to voice her opinion on the matter either way. On the other hand, Lefille looked back at Suimei with a dissatisfied gaze. There was still the lasting effects of what had just happened, so she was probably reluctant. However, after Graziella spoke like that, she couldn’t be stubborn about it.
1131
1132“Starting over again, I am Graziella Filas Rieseld. I’m sure you all won’t treat me favourably, but do keep in mind that I am travelling together with Reiji and the others.”
1133
1134After making a short self introduction, Graziella turned towards Liliana.
1135 
1136“Liliana Zandyke, it has been a while.”
1137
1138“It is good, to see you again.”
1139
1140“If you ever intend to return to the Elite Twelve, then I will hear it any time you know?”
1141
1142“No, I don’t have, any intention, of returning, anymore.”
1143
1144“… I see. Well, in that case it cannot be helped.”
1145
1146As Liliana shook her head greatly, she showed her strong feelings of refusal, and Graziella backed off without hounding her at all. From her attitude, it made Suimei think that they were nothing but political words, but because he caught a glimpse of a somewhat disappointed atmosphere, she likely did want Liliana to return deep inside. From Liliana’s capabilities, it was something Suimei understood, but including Rogue, the gap left behind by the two of them was likely so large that it could not be overlooked.
1147
1148“And so, how much have you already talked about?”
1149
1150“Let’s see, we talked about the demon general Ilzarl, and just about finished talking about Mizuki.”
1151
1152“I see. Then that means I made it in time to talk about that.”
1153
1154“That?”
1155
1156Hearing Graziella’s abstract words, Suimei cocked his head to the side.
1157
1158“Suimei, it’s about the reason we went to the self governed state.”
1159
1160“Aah, you mean that weapon or whatever that the hero left behind huh.”
1161
1162“Un. It’s this.”
1163
1164Reiji then took something out of his breast pocket, a silver accessory. It had a blue gem embedded in its centre and was shaped like a single winged badge. Its design was similar to a medal from a foreign country, and its construction was quite delicate. Seeing that, Lefille made a puzzled expression.
1165 
1166“Reiji-kun, what about that accessory?”
1167
1168Her doubts were natural. From the logical connection of his words, he was about to show them a weapon. However, what he took out was a small ornament that didn’t look like a weapon at all. Other than Lefille, everyone else also couldn’t help but incline their heads to the side.
1169
1170“Lefille-san. This is the weapon that was said to have been left behind by the hero.”
1171
1172“This is?”
1173
1174“… Reiji-dono. It only looks like a regular ornament to me, but is it endowed with sort of mystical power?”
1175
1176Felmenia was somewhat bewildered as she inquired about the ornament. Hearing her question, Reiji made an expression like it was hard for him to say.
1177
1178“It certainly seems to be endowed with mystical powers, but―”
1179
1180While looking at the ornament and explaining it to Felmenia, Reiji seemed to suddenly notice something. And at the end of his gaze below his knit brows, was Suimei’s grim face.
1181
1182“Suimei?
1183
1184“No, that’s a weapon right? So why does it look like an accessory that you can just find anywhere?”
1185
1186“Ah, un. It transforms. Into a sword.”
1187
1188“This thing does huh…”
1189
1190As he exhaled vaguely, Suimei stroked his own jaw and scrutinized the object in Reiji’s hand and inspected it from different angles. Reiji then made a grim expression as he began explaining.
1191
1192“When I first saw it, I also thought it was strange that it look like an ornament. But this thing definitely transforms into a weapon. Though I don’t know at all why it’s like that.”
1193 
1194After he finished talking, Reiji noticed that the gazes around him weren’t pointed at the ornament, but at himself. They were all gazes expecting him to turn it into a weapon. However…
1195
1196“Sorry, I can’t turn it into a weapon.”
1197
1198“What do you mean. If you could declare that it could turn into a weapon, that means you managed to do so right?”
1199
1200“Yeah, that’s right, but it looks like there’s some sort of condition to transform it, the only time I was able to do so was that one time.”
1201
1202“White Flame-dono. The only time Reiji-sama was able to transform it into a weapon, was in the middle of battle. At the time, we were driven into an unfavourable position, but as Reiji-sama yelled it suddenly transformed…”
1203
1204“The moment this turned into a weapon, I practically forgot the difference in ability between myself and the demon general. Even though it was such a desperate situation.
1205
1206“You mean after it turned into a weapon, Reiji-kun suddenly got stronger?”
1207
1208The strengthening of physical ability likely didn’t really strike a chord with Lefille. The one to answer her doubts, was one among those who saw it, Graziella.
1209
1210“Just from what we saw, that weapon likely strengthens its owner’s power and grants them abilities. He was manipulating some other special power as well. It certainly was appropriate for something called a hero’s weapon.”
1211
1212While nodding in comprehension, Graziella spoke about the weapon. Seeing that she wasn’t poking fun at it, Reiji’s strength after transforming the ornament into a weapon must have left just that much of a deep impression on her.
1213
1214Speaking of everyone other than Reiji’s group, they were all only half convinced―Or rather, none of it seemed to have a sense of reality. But that was only natural. They didn’t think that Reiji and the others were
1215 
1216lying, but all they were actually shown was an ornament, and Reiji couldn’t turn it into a weapon. There was the saying seeing is believing. And the visual information they were receiving didn’t match the words they were hearing. Suddenly, Felmenia looked to her side and peered at Suimei’s face.
1217
1218“Suimei-dono?”
1219
1220“Hoou, this is…”
1221
1222After her question, Suimei replied with a fishy tone a beat late. While gazing at the weapon left behind by the hero, he was giving off a strange atmosphere like he was outside the group. However, Titania seemed to see his behaviour as skepticial.
1223
1224“You may not believe us, but everything we said just now was the truth. After Reiji-sama turned that into a weapon, That demon general that I was pressed into a hard fight against was easily overwhelmed…”
1225
1226While speaking of it, it seemed Titania was remembering Reiji’s gallant figure, and had a somewhat entranced expression. What she had said earlier was in some way wrong, Suimei held no doubts that it was just her wild delusion. But setting that aside. Reiji then seemed to have a sudden flash of revelation, and clapped his hands together.
1227
1228“Now that I think of it, Titania also used a sword huh. I was shocked that you were so strong.”
1229
1230“No, it wasn’t that…”
1231
1232Titania followed the flow of the conversation and replied in a humble and ladylike manner, but…
1233
1234“―Ah.”
1235
1236In the end, what came out was a befuddled voice like she was going ‘oh crap.’ As for Suimei who had been forbidden to speak about it, seeing her idiotic behaviour, his astonishment was irrepressible. As for the girl who let it out, she was trembling in front of Reiji. Moving about excessively in confusion, she was unable to properly make out any words to say.
1237 
1238“Ah, no, that was, that was, that was…”
1239
1240However, in complete contrast to her, Reiji happily raised his voice.
1241
1242“Geez, if you’re that strong then you should have told me in the first place. I’m practically an amateur, I would have wanted to be taught how to fight or things like that.”
1243
1244“…”
1245
1246Of course Reiji wasn’t actually criticizing her, but the way Titania had become completely speechless seemed to have indicated that she took it that way. In her head, she already established that ‘strong with a sword = tomboy = hated,’ in some mysterious way, so having it revealed was a serious affair. Glancing at Titania who was trembling non stop, Graziella showed a curious expression.
1247
1248“You, did you not know that her Royal Highness Titania was strong?”
1249
1250“Eh? Graziella-san knew already?”
1251
1252“Obviously. Her Royal Highness is…”
1253
1254“AAAAAAAAAAAAAH! You can’t you can’t you can’t! You cannot say that your Imperial Highness!”
1255
1256Just as Graziella was about to reveal Titania’s identity, Titania drew closer to her with a tremendous voice and vigour. In response to that, Graziella looked at her with a cold gaze.
1257
1258“I have no idea what reason you have to hide it, but after showing him that kind of fight, is it not far too late?”
1259
1260“B-but…”
1261
1262Having this pointed out to her, Titania faltered. She was still opposed to it, likely because she didn’t want to be hated by Reiji. It was pitiful in its own way, but because she was greatly off the mark, her surroundings were filled with a completely baffled atmosphere. Watching Titania’s ungracious figure likely left her retainer with complicated feelings. And so, Felmenia began explaining it.
1263 
1264“Reiji-dono. Her Highness the Princess is one of the Seven Swords. She’s the fourth seat of the Seven Swords, and holds the second name of the Twilight Beheading Princess. Even in this northern region, she is a swordswoman at the absolute pinnacle.”
1265
1266“―”
1267
1268Suddenly, it felt like the sound of someone going completely pale could be heard, such was Titania’s ghastly face. Finally, she was found out. While she was making an expression like she was thrown into the greatest depths of despair, Reiji’s reaction was extremely positive.
1269
1270“Amazing! Tia is really that amazing!?”
1271
1272“Eh?”
1273
1274“…? What’s wrong?”
1275
1276She reacted as if it was completely unexpected… And in response, Reiji questioned her in a curious tone. Having finally become cognizant of the inconsistency between their expectations, both of them were blinking in surprise.
1277
1278“R-Reiji-sama? U-um, does it not make you think that I’m a tomboy?”
1279
1280“Why?”
1281
1282“B-but, to vigorously assault an opponent with a sword, it’s extremely unladylike… Um, it seems boorish for a woman.”
1283
1284“Uun, that’s not true. Isn’t Tia very ladylike and modest? Rather I respect it.”
1285
1286“R-Really!?”
1287
1288“Un.”
1289
1290After Reiji made a short nod, Titania’s face suddenly brightened up. On the other hand, having watched their little exchange from the side, Graziella mouth twisted cynically.
1291
1292“Your Royal Highness’ insight is still too naive. A man who
1293 
1294volunteered his own body to protect others from evil would never look at a woman as a tool to fill his greed for dominance. Besides, if using a sword makes a woman a violent tomboy, then the Shrine Maiden-dono there would be the absolute incarnation of boorishness wouldn’t she?”
1295
1296“Don’t just use me as reference each and every time!”
1297
1298As Graziella glanced at her Lefille like she was ridiculing her, Lefille raised her hands and yelled. She was completely being dragged in. On the other hand, Suimei shrugged his shoulders greatly and spoke to Titania.
1299
1300“That’s why I told you this before. That Reiji wouldn’t care about that kind of thing.”
1301
1302And as he did, Reiji was the one to talk back to him.
1303
1304“Huh? Suimei knew?”
1305
1306“Hm? Ah, well, yeah. After she nearly beat me to death, she sealed my mouth.”
1307
1308“… What? Did you fight with Tia?”
1309
1310As Reiji asked, he looked at Suimei with a critical and somewhat suspicious gaze. However, the one to start panicking was Titania.
1311
1312“I-it was nothing! That was, um, there was a conflict in opinions between Suimei and I, or rather there was an error in recognition or… There was various, um, various…”
1313
1314The duel at that time was something Titania started. Moreover, despite having a proper reason to do so, it was true that she pointed her sword at him, therefore, she didn’t want Reiji to know. However, Reiji seemed to have made his own Reiji like misunderstanding…
1315
1316“Aaaah, Suimei angered Tia right?”
1317
1318“Ha? HAAAAAA!? Why am I the bad one here!?”
1319
1320“I mean, after coming to this world you angered Sensei too. Didn’t you do something again?”
1321 
1322As Reiji looked at him skeptically, Suimei attempted to object to his claim.
1323
1324“Just when did I piss off Tia!? Rather, that kind of thing never happened right!?”
1325
1326“But I can’t think of anything else… As expected, Suimei must have done something without being aware of it. How about apologizing and setting it aside?”
1327
1328“That case was already long resolved…! I really got dragged into a terrible experience there… Oi, Tia, it’s your fault you know…? Tia?”
1329
1330“Fufufufufu… Even a strong woman isn’t a problem for Reiji-sama… Now that I know this, there is nothing to be frightened about. Whether it is a demon general or a love rival, all I have to do is cut them all down and finish it off…”
1331
1332While Titania was making a dark smile, she muttered to herself with a sharp tone. It was like she suddenly received a revelation, but it was violent to the extreme. Suimei felt like he could see a dark atmosphere and dangerous aura around her. On the other hand, as Reiji was looking at her, he only made a stiff smile as Suimei spoke up.
1333
1334“… I don’t really get it, but it looks like she’s super motivated… right? It’s fine to say that the misunderstanding is over, right?”
1335
1336“… Probably.”
1337
1338As Suimei let out a big sigh, he urged the subject of conversation to change. Honestly speaking, he didn’t really care about this topic at all, and was already noncommittal to it. And within that atmosphere, suddenly, a sound came from the entrance of the living room. As everyone shifted their attention to the little pitter patter, they saw a single cat walking in.
1339
1340“Nyaa.”
1341
1342From the slightly opened door, it was trying to be noticed and appealed for its presence. Now just what did the cat want? It didn’t look like it wanted to be cared for, but the expert in the field, Liliana, was the first to sense what it needed.
1343 
1344“It has a request, for the hero Reiji.”
1345
1346“Eh? Me?”
1347
1348“Yes. The cats seem to be hungry, and want to be, fed.”
1349
1350“So that why it’s calling? Umm, un. If it’s just that then I don’t really mind…”
1351
1352Reiji displayed his understanding. At first he wondered why it had to be him and likely had such thoughts, but since he had no reason to refuse, he simply nodded. His softhearted nature was pushing his back, but even so it couldn’t be denied that he was slightly bewildered.
1353
1354“Reiji-dono, I will take care of the cats’ meal. Lily, is that alright?”
1355
1356“No, they want it to be Reiji, no matter what. The cats, seem to be interested, in Reiji.”
1357
1358“In me?”
1359
1360“It is likely, that it might be related to the divine protection from the hero summoning ritual. The cats, are likely sensing your sacred power.”
1361
1362Hearing Liliana’s story, Reiji turned to the cat and asked it ‘Is it fine if it’s me?’ which the cat replied with an energetic ‘Nyaa!’ Such adorable behaviour caused Reiji to break out into a smile, and he quickly took the food from Liliana and headed outside…
1363
1364As long as one didn’t hate cats, there was no such thing as a human who wasn’t delighted to be loved by cats. Reiji also seemed happy without putting up any appearances. A short while after Reiji left the living room, Liliana frowned as she muttered.
1365
1366“… Was that, too forceful?”
1367
1368Graziella seemed to have noticed that those words had a hidden meaning behind them, and spoke up.
1369
1370“As I thought, it was your intention to separate Reiji from us?”
1371
1372“Yes. If Reiji is here, then there are things, that will be hard to talk
1373 
1374about. By all rights, I was planning to have Mizuki, go with him, but…”
1375
1376Saying that, Liliana glanced at the side towards Io Kuzami. As expected, her squinted left eye had a glint of distrust behind it. However, Io Kuzami acted like it didn’t concern her at all.
1377
1378“There is no need to worry about me. That’s right. You may just think of me as a divine sculpture whose beauty compels one to worship its holiness at all times.”
1379
1380Despite saying not to mind her, her example was a little out there. If that was the truth, it would just be a nuisance on the eyes. Though she spoke about her own excessive beauty, it just meant she intended to stay and listen. As Liliana looked to Suimei to confirm if it was alright, he nodded back to her.
1381
1382“… So Lily, was that cat also something you prepared?”
1383
1384“Yes. I got the cats, to cooperate with me. I should have told you beforehand, right?”
1385
1386Liliana nodded back to Felmenia’s question. So this was what she was doing when the talks started when she was on her own with the cats. As one would expect, her actions were extremely cautious. And then, Liliana continued.
1387
1388“Then, is it fine for me to start?”
1389
1390It seemed that she had something she wanted to talk about. As everyone’s attention gathered on her, Liliana began speaking in her usual disconnected manner.
1391
1392“It is, about the weapon, we were just talking about.”
1393
1394“Liliana. Regarding that, did we not conclude that it was something we didn’t know more about?”
1395
1396The talk about the weapon had already ended. As Titania pointed that out, Liliana let out a ‘No…’ as she turned towards Suimei.
1397
1398“Suimei, back when we were talking about the weapon, your replies were all vague, right?”
1399 
1400“Hm? That so?”
1401
1402“Yes. Suimei, do you know, about that weapon?”
1403
1404“Why do you think that?”
1405
1406“When we were talking about the weapon, Suimei’s attitude was frankly noncommittal. Also, when Suimei sees something he doesn’t understand, he makes a very serious, inquisitive face. There was, practically none of that, only a slovenly attitude.”
1407
1408That was why she concluded that it was definitely something he knew about. Having her perceptive investigation thrust before him, Suimei put up both of his hands like he was giving up.
1409
1410“As expected of Liliana. Very perceptive of you.”
1411
1412“Though it would be ‘former,’ Liliana was still one of the Empire’s Elite Twelve. It is only natural.”
1413
1414“It’s a little different from what I’ve seen, but isn’t that a Sacrament?”
1415
1416As Suimei said this, Titania and Graziella’s expressions changed at once. Up until now, they never once mentioned the official name of the weapon, so they were likely surprised that it came up. Even from Suimei’s side of things, Felmenia was the first to question him.
1417
1418“Suimei-dono, then as expected, you do know something about it?”
1419
1420“Well, more or less… It really is more or less. Sacrament is the name of a weapon from our world, more specifically, it’s heavy ordnance.”
1421
1422In an unusual turn for Suimei, he prefaced his explanation without having any confidence. Surprised at that fact, Graziella spoke up.
1423
1424“In other words, as we thought, that is a weapon from your world.”
1425
1426“…? As you thought?”
1427
1428“I’m sure you already knew that it was a relic left behind by a hero, but the name of another item that was left behind with it used a language from your world. We arrived at the conclusion that it was likely the case.”
1429 
1430“Is that so…”
1431
1432As he nodded with a slightly curious expression, Graziella continued.
1433
1434“So what is it?”
1435
1436“Even if you ask me that… To put it simply, it uses mysteries that are different from magic, and is an amazing weapon. When one becomes its owner, even the powerless would be able to manipulate extraordinary power… So it seems. Well, from what I’ve heard already, I’m sure you all saw what kind of power it had.”
1437
1438“Suimei-kun. I’m sorry to interrupt, but when you say extraordinary, is that ‘extraordinary’ by your standards?”
1439
1440“Hm… Well, that’s right. That’s how it is. We talked about it before, but the demon general who Tia and the Imperial Princess couldn’t get close to was overwhelmed by the completely inexperienced Reiji after all.”
1441
1442“I see. Reiji-kun already has the divine protection of the hero summoning ritual, if you think of it as making another great leap, then it would be just as Suimei-kun says.”
1443
1444From watching Suimei’s ways of life, Lefille knew that Suimei had a bad habit of undervaluing himself, and was using that information to compare and adjust to what he said. As Suimei looked sullen, she abruptly snorted at him as if to tell him so.
1445
1446“But Suimei. Just what kind of mechanism does that weapon have? No matter how you put it, I believe that power is extremely unusual.”
1447
1448“That’s, a Sacrament’s―No, it is likely the outrageous part of the Lapis Judaicus set inside it.”
1449
1450“Lapis Judaicus?”
1451
1452“By set inside it, you mean that gem?”
1453
1454Suimei nodded back to Graziella’s question, and then, just as he always did, he began his explanation.
1455
1456“―There exists something called the Sage’s Stone, or the Philosopher’s
1457 
1458Stone. It is an omnipotent catalyst which can turn lead or any other base metal into gold and is also called a Lapis. In our world, creating this is one of the goals of alchemy.”
1459
1460“Making!?”
1461
1462“Gold!?”
1463
1464“Th-then Suimei-dono! That is to say, in short, the gem set inside the Sacrament is one such thing!?― Then if you use that can you create as much gold as you like!?”
1465
1466Upon hearing his conjecture, the colour in Titania and Graziella’s eyes changed. Naturally, Felmenia was likely genuinely interested in discovering the possibilities of an outrageous mystery as a mage, but the two members of royalty were probably thinking of the usefulness and risk of creating gold from nothing. However, Suimei shook his head as he continued.
1467
1468“No, that is something other than the Lapis created by alchemy.” “It’s different?”
1469
1470“Well, hear me out. According to the scholars of mysteries, there are three varieties of things given the name Lapis. These things are tied to the Lapis in a broad sense, and each of them is able to act as a catalyst to take a small amount of work to give birth to something far greater, hence they are each considered a Lapis. The most valuable asset of alchemy, the Philosopher’s Stone, is called the Lapis Philosophorum. The Holy Grail filled with a blue liquid that is said to be able to resurrect the dead and grant immortality to the living is called the Lapis Lapsus ex Illis Stellis―In short, Lapis Exillis. And another one among them, is that one you saw.”
1471
1472“Lapis Judaicus…”
1473
1474“That’s right. This is a story from ancient times. An apostle grew arrogant and provoked the wrath of God, and was cast down to earth from the heavens. An emerald which cast away evil fell out of the crown the apostle was wearing at that time, and it faded and turned blue. It is said that this was the origin of the Lapis Judaicus.”
1475 
1476“In other words, that means it is an item of a god from Suimei’s world…”
1477
1478“Not at all, this is just a simple legend. It’s not like it is really something created by some grand god. I don’t know who or where it was first created, but it is certainly something outrageous… No, there’s already nobody left who can create alchemy’s Lapis, so I can’t deny that the original might seriously be created by a god.”
1479
1480After denying Titania’s words, he muttered to himself like it may not necessarily have been wrong. And then, Io Kuzami, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly began speaking.
1481
1482“My eternal rival. In spite of it being you, you’ve been giving nothing but half-cooked answers have you not? For a while now you haven’t been saying anything conclusive you know?”
1483
1484“I’m an outsider when it comes to this stuff. Whether it be its origins or what it was made for, there’s basically nothing that I know in full detail.”
1485
1486Suimei didn’t have a means to investigate Sacraments or the Lapis Judaicus. Even in the archives of the Society’s headquarters, there were no documents which described it in detail. He didn’t know whether it was lost over the passage of time or if it was something that simply remained concealed. Therefore, his knowledge on the topic was very shallow. As he informed them of such, Felmenia made a grim expression.
1487
1488“It is something even Suimei-dono does not know about…?”
1489
1490“No, I mean, it’s not like I know everything.”
1491
1492“But bastard, from what you’ve just said, you know of others that possess similar weapons?”
1493
1494“Yeah, that’s certainly true. It is the case, but… When they told me about it I didn’t really get what they were saying.”
1495
1496“You didn’t really get it?”
1497
1498As Graziella’s expression grew more suspicious, Suimei made a complex expression as he nodded back to her. And then, Titania seemed to
1499 
1500have noticed something from what he said.
1501
1502“Now that you mention it, Faylia-dono also said something similar did
1503
1504she not? She received an explanation about it from Hero-sama, but she
1505
1506could not really understand.”
1507“Just as I thought…”
1508
1509Suimei also was told about a Sacrament by its owner before. However, for some reason, most of what he was told didn’t even seem like words or even sounds. To hear everything about the mysteries behind the Sacraments―in other words, to understand the concepts behind it, it seemed that there were certain special conditions that had to be met. Graziella then brought up what she heard from the elf as well.
1510
1511“If I remember correctly, the elf at the temple said that his was something made to evade the end of the world.” “You said the end of the world?”
1512
1513“Yeah. We all heard this so there is no mistaking it. Though that is only if the elf did not remember it wrong.”
1514
1515As Suimei looked over to Titania, she also nodded, so it didn’t seem they misheard. However―to think it was made to evade the end of the world. There was only one thing that suddenly came to his mind when he heard this.
1516
1517“In other words, that thing is connected to twilight syndrome…? No, it’s true I heard about guys using one to beat down those beasts, but… That person never said anything about that either…”
1518
1519When he asked his acquaintance who held a Sacrament, they didn’t say anything about that. He didn’t think that man didn’t know every last thing about the Sacraments either, so just what was it…
1520
1521“Suimei. Is there anything else that you know? For example, the method to turn the Sacrament into a weapon.”
1522
1523“Yeah, I have heard something about that. I heard the words to change it into a weapon from nearby but couldn’t actually hear it.”
1524
1525“Then is there anything else other than the words?”
1526 
1527“What the Sacrament needs is a grounded understanding of the mysteries behind it and strong thoughts, or so it seems. The grounded understanding is required, but when the owner of a sacrament holds strong thoughts, that is when it first manifests… No, when it is first able to become a weapon.”
1528
1529“Strong thoughts… Is it?”
1530
1531It didn’t seem to strike a chord with Titania, as she was making a severe expression while groaning. On the other hand, Io Kuzami seemed to have noticed something.
1532
1533“When it comes to strong thoughts, there should be one thing you remember that comes to mind. At that time, my fiancé fired out strong emotions. It is likely that because of that, he was able to forcefully cause the Sacrament to transform.”
1534
1535Titania and Graziella both seemed to come to an understanding upon hearing Io Kuzami’s words and nodded.
1536
1537“If Reiji has the groundings to use the Sacrament, then isn’t it something he’ll just eventually figure out? As long as we can’t pass along the words, there’s no way for us to know after all.”
1538
1539As Suimei let out his somewhat optimistic prediction, he moved on to a new question.
1540
1541“What was Reiji’s condition after the Sacrament turned back?”
1542
1543“There was not any particular change. Just as we said before, he only became stronger temporarily.”
1544
1545“So he was only stronger during the fight huh…”
1546
1547“That’s right. However, at that time, he was instantly exhausted.”
1548
1549Sacraments were weapons which ate mana, while in use they always consumed mana and vitality. According the mysteries behind the Lapis Judaicus, the amount it consumed was designed to be small, but even if it was called something that gave birth to great power from a small quantity of input, that was all simply relative. In reality, the things Sacraments could do was on such an extraordinary scale that in the end, the amount of
1550 
1551mana required was quite large.
1552
1553Reiji did in fact have the divine protection from the hero summoning ritual. Because of its effect, he had been strengthened, but even so, compared to a magician in possession of a mana furnace or the owner of the Sacrament over in his world, it was still insufficient. Seeing as he was still growing and already had that much capability with magic and that much stamina, he would likely be able to provide enough energy to it eventually. While thinking of that Suimei suddenly fell silent.
1554
1555“…”
1556
1557“What’s the matter? Suimei-dono.”
1558
1559Felmenia called out to Suimei after he suddenly became quiet. He didn’t respond right away, but after a while, he seemed to have come upon an answer, and let out a sigh as if he was resigning himself.
1560
1561“… No, I was just thinking it was about time that I had to tell Reiji is all.”
1562
1563“Hoou… That’s.”
1564
1565“You mean, about being a magician?”
1566
1567From Suimei’s abstract words, Lefille and Felmenia were able to guess what he meant. Titania was also the same in this regard, and looked at Suimei with a composed expression.
1568
1569“After all this time.”
1570
1571“Ah? Is that something you should be saying after being thrown into disorder from the same kind of thing just now?”
1572
1573“Who knows, just what are you talking about?”
1574
1575The tomboy swordswoman princess seemed to be intent on pretending it never happened. As Suimei looked at her playing dumb with a bitter face, Graziella, who didn’t know the circumstances, spoke up.
1576
1577“Why have you not told them up until now?”
1578 
1579“I’ve been taught from the very beginning to hide that kind of information. The reason I didn’t say anything after coming here is something like a trace of that.”
1580
1581“But if you stay in this world, they’ll end up finding out eventually wouldn’t they? Especially since you are already looking for a spell to return to your own damn world? In the end, when you return, you’ll have to tell them.”
1582
1583“No, it would have been fine to keep it hidden and just give a vague reason for the completed magic circle when the three of us return. After they return it is up to Reiji and Mizuki’s own convenience to work it out. As long as they have no regrets and no reason to stop in the other world, it would be just fine.”
1584
1585“I see.”
1586
1587Suimei was thinking of broadening his choices. From the beginning, Suimei, Reiji and Mizuki were summoned at the leaders of this world’s convenience. On top of their weak position, they basically had no choice in the matter.
1588
1589However, as long as Reiji had decided to take part in the Demon Lord’s subjugation, there was no way of bending his will. Having said that, there was no way he would simply cast aside the other world. Therefore, if it was possible to return to the other world and come back, he could calmly make his choice after looking back. Titania didn’t seem to find it very amusing when Suimei mentioned returning to his world, and she looked at him with a somewhat sharp gaze.
1590
1591“Suimei. Why did you have a change of heart now of all times?”
1592
1593“It’s that thing just now.”
1594
1595“That thing… You mean the Sacrament?”
1596
1597“Yeah. Now that he took such a thing in his hands, he can’t turn back anymore right? Even if he goes back to the other world, once he’s left alone he’ll stick his head into other people’s business. It’s absolutely certain he’ll get rolled up in something. If the Society is going to look after him, my identity will be revealed anyways.”
1598 
1599Even if they managed to return safely to the other world, it was likely that with Reiji’s personality, he would get involved with the mysteries of the world. Once a person who can’t silently watch the misfortune of others takes hold of mystical powers, it was natural that they would begin sticking their heads into all sorts of affairs. The others could likely also somehow understand this, and they came to an agreement without saying a word.
1600
1601“Suimei-dono. Will you tell him right away?”
1602
1603“Hmmm. No, I’ll do it step by step… Probably.”
1604
1605As he smiled like he was trying to dodge it, Lefille looked at him suspiciously.
1606
1607“… Suimei-kun, you’re a good for nothing.”
1608
1609“Sh-shut up Lefille-san! It can’t be helped right!?”
1610
1611“Suimei, is such a coward, in the weirdest places.”
1612
1613Suimei was unable to retaliate to Liliana’s words. And then, Graziella was next.
1614
1615“I don’t really give a damn about you either way, but do you have any worries about a break in your friendship from not telling Reiji and Mizuki?”
1616
1617“Well, Mizuki will get angry to an extent, but if I tell them honestly, Reiji will… Well, he’ll likely sympathize with me. He’s not that narrow minded a guy. It’s true that there are some things that are hard to say after all this time, but…”
1618
1619Suimei frowned as he put it into words. Naturally, it wasn’t that he felt obligated because he didn’t tell them, it was because of the harmful effect it could bring them from knowing. It was a principle that the existence of magic be kept secret from the general public to prevent normal people from being too deeply involved with mystical affairs. Humans were beings who were attracted to the mysterious, once they knew, it would become easier for them to notice the mysteries and also become easier for them to get involved in dangerous events.
1620 
1621Because of this, back in the other world, he never planned on telling them, and even here he never planned to either. However, he couldn’t deny that his problem was somewhat pigeonholed. It’s not like he would pay the price and anger him greatly, but because of the previously mentioned reasons, it was no mistake that Suimei carried great anxieties about telling him.
1622
1623“My goodness, so it’s come to this in the end huh…”
1624
1625After letting out a sigh, Reiji came back in with a fresh face after being healed to the brim by the cats.
1626 
1627
1628Chapter 2: Emergencies Always Come with the Clouds
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633It was the day after Suimei and Reiji’s group arrived in the Imperial Capital. On this day, Suimei was together with Felmenia in the alleyway in front of the Yakagi residence. The weather in the Imperial Capital was quite clear, so they decided to go outside. Looking up, the sky was cut off by the surrounding buildings creating a bright blue square. Coupled together with the sunlight pouring down on the white surroundings, it was dazzlingly bright.
1634
1635And what the two of them were doing in such a pleasant environment, was of course a magic lecture. As expected, it was simply a magician’s nature to spare time for the mysteries of the world whenever they could.
1636
1637“―Now then, today we’ll also be doing a lecture, but up until now we’ve done a lot huh.”
1638
1639“Yes. There was modern magic, mystical entropy, liturgical techniques, the manifestation of magic circles, and finally the way to use all sorts of magic.”
1640
1641“Yeah. With that, I do believe Menia has a firm understanding of just what a magician is.”
1642
1643Just as he said, Suimei saw that Felmenia had grown, but she herself did not feel that way, and showed a self deprecating expression as she spoke.
1644
1645“I would also like that to be the case, but… Regrettably, I don’t have anything to compare to…”
1646
1647“Regarding that, I think it’s fine. Yesterday you urged Reiji and the others to notice their way of thinking regarding attributes right? It’s fine as long as you have that kind of mindset. There isn’t only one way of thinking. There is absolutely not a single law which establishes the phenomena of the world. If you properly understand that there are many
1648 
1649approaches, then there’s no problem.”
1650
1651“What do you mean by many approaches?”
1652
1653“In our world, the laws of science are generally known, and everyone thinks of them as a measuring stick. However, in truth, on top of the theories which explain the phenomena of the world, mystical theories also exist right? In short, it just means not to get caught on a fixed idea.”
1654
1655“Ummm…”
1656
1657“Let’s see. When you first heard of our magic, you never thought you could manifest mysteries without the mediation of the elements right?”
1658
1659“Yes. That is certainly true.”
1660
1661No matter what it was, only once the theory was understood would results begin to stabilize. Recognition and revelations, that was the so called ‘eureka.’
1662
1663“In our world, everything is thought of from a physical perspective, it is a world dominated by the doctrine of the material. Everything with form emits power, takes action on other objects, and gives birth to results. For example, no matter what it is, heat is emitted from it.”
1664
1665This was exactly why even if fire was created by magic, the mind of a modern person would immediately simulate the movements of atoms and molecules taking action on the objects in the atmosphere. It was just natural. Because of that simulation, their understanding had stagnated.
1666
1667“… I see, the normal people of Suimei-dono’s world think that the heat emitted as a result of spells and mystical actions are equivalent to regular heat, so they deny it right from the start.”
1668
1669To learn magic, it was important to clear away the thought that there must be heat to create anything.
1670
1671“Yes. Just as Menia said, because those in the super sensible domain are unable to recognize this, they only believe what they see with their own eyes. Because they can’t understand, they are unable to follow the process, and unable to pursue the result. Magic is something that can first be used
1672 
1673once that ‘understanding’ is made.”
1674
1675Conversely, if one’s understanding was half baked, the result would also be unstable. This applied to any field of study.
1676
1677“The preamble was a little long, but it’s about time we start. So today, what I’ll be explaining is―”
1678
1679As Felmenia pitched forwards, perhaps because he was putting on airs, a strange amount of anticipation was building up. While a drum roll played out in his head as he watched Felmenia biting down anxiously, what he said next was…
1680
1681“―About the production of a mana furnace.”
1682
1683“The production of a mana furnace! You said the production of a mana furnace right!?”
1684
1685Hearing about the contents of the day’s lecture, Felmenia became even more excited. She was unable to stop trembling in excitement, it couldn’t really be helped for her to be a little proud.
1686
1687“And so, what is needed to make a mana furnace? Putting together what I heard a while back, I think it has some relation to the internal organs, but it is hard to think that you add a new one in…”
1688
1689Felmenia had already been guessing about how the mana furnace worked. She had already witnessed its existence on countless occasions and seen its power with her own eyes, so she likely took all that to consider its mechanisms on her own. As Felmenia began to list out her own conjectures, Suimei first told her to calm down before continuing.
1690
1691“A mana furnace is certainly related to the system of internal organs, there’s a small nuance to the wording of adding a new one in, it isn’t strictly corporeally added in or anything, so it is a little wrong.”
1692
1693“… What do you mean?”
1694
1695“In other words, instead of corporeally, it is added spiritually.”
1696
1697“Spiritually?”
1698 
1699“That’s right. It makes use of the ether body.”
1700
1701Hearing that word for the first time, Felmenia knit her brows.
1702
1703“The ether body? You said before that ether was an intangible power which drifted in the air, but is this somehow different?”
1704
1705“Yeah. It’s a bit convoluted, but it’s something different from that.”
1706
1707As he said this, the crease in Felmenia’s brow grew deeper. It was certainly convoluted. It was only natural that she was making that kind of face. Even if one excluded ether as it was referred to in the mystical studies, there were a great number of things bearing the name ether. There was no other way than to be confused in the beginning.
1708
1709“From the analogical reasoning of the nuance, is it something connected to the physical body and the astral body?”
1710
1711From the components she was listing out, Felmenia seemed to be thinking of it correctly. As she slowly drew towards a conjecture in her mind, Suimei nodded back to her as he replied.
1712
1713“That’s it, it’s just as Menia says. The ether body is related to those. The ether body, physical body and astral body are considered the three pillars which compose all living beings. In short, the human body consists of those three components connected together, and when each one is damaged, lost or altered, then the human in question would lose their equilibrium.”
1714
1715“The physical body is made of material components, the astral body is connected to the consciousness and the soul… Then the ether body is…”
1716
1717“The ether body can be considered the spiritual portion… If I phrase it like that, it could be confused with the astral body which holds the soul. Putting it roughly… Let’s see, you could say that the ether body is like a blueprint for the physical body.”
1718
1719“A blueprint for the physical body?”
1720
1721“That’s right. It is something different from what is scientifically called DNA, but that doesn’t really matter. Speaking of it from a mystical point
1722 
1723of view, the ether body is something similar. Every organ and part of the human body is created based on this blueprint as an origin, and is considered to always be influenced by it. It is not possible to capture an image of it with magic and see it, but along with the physical body, there exists an ether heart, an ether brain, ether arms, legs, and head among others.”
1724
1725“…? It exists? Since it is a blueprint, after it is made, won’t it be unnecessary…?”
1726
1727“Certainly with the nuance of the word blueprint that would be the case, but… In truth, it is the map of the construction of the human body as well as an operational manual. The ether body is always in a condition where it forms a double of the human body’s shape…”
1728
1729“… H-haah?”
1730
1731“Sorry. I didn’t cut to the conclusion. To sum it up, while the ether body is a blueprint, after that role is complete, it is also an instruction manual for the sake of operating the physical body normally.”
1732
1733“I see. If it is like that, then I understand.”
1734
1735As Felmenia’s doubts were cleared, Suimei moved to the core of the matter.
1736
1737“After getting this far, it’s just a little further. If the ether body is a blueprint, then…”
1738
1739“It would be fine to just rewrite that blueprint!”
1740
1741“Yeah, that’s exactly it.”
1742
1743The point of this lecture was exactly as Felmenia guessed. Each of the three pillars had special characteristics which pulled the circumstances between each other. When the physical body felt fatigue, naturally, consciousness and the soul would weaken. When the astral body was reduced, the physical body would also weaken. And just like those two, when the ether body became strange, the physical body’s functions would be altered, and would even have an effect on the astral body. This could be said to be a weakness of the human body and posed many disadvantages.
1744 
1745However, the production of a mana furnace was a technique that turned this argument around. After confirming Felmenia’s realization, Suimei continued his explanation.
1746
1747“To use the ether body to alter the physical body, there is a need to alter the subject’s consciousness using a staged approach. By consciously reforming oneself as a magician, the astral body would be urged to change from that self awareness. The next step is to alter one’s own ether body using magic, and the blueprint for the physical body and the brain is changed. Once that is finished, the physical body will gradually change, and in the end the physical body will once more have an effect on the astral body, and one will arrive at the stage where their mind and body are all aligned perfectly.”
1748
1749After putting the detailed explanation to an end there, Suimei began generalizing it.
1750
1751“So to summarize. Using the blueprint for the physical body, we’re not increasing the number of material internal organs. Without changing its appearance, we are attaching new functionality to the physical body. This is commonly referred to as a ‘dream organ,’ and when it was first discovered it was also called increasing the number of spiritual internal organs.”
1752
1753“Ooh… It’s a theory which gives a glimpse of the depths of the mysteries!”
1754
1755In the end, Felmenia stood from her chair and clenched her fists. It was the bright and excited expression of the lingering emotion of a magician who had received a revelation of a new mystery. In contrast to her excitement, Suimei’s expression became severe. And then what came out of his mouth, was a warning filled with concern.
1756
1757“―However, once you tamper with the ether body, you will no longer be a proper human. You’ll be tampering with the blueprint that makes you human in the first place after all. Not only the physical body, but the astral body will also change. That kind of thing can no longer be called human.”
1758
1759“…”
1760
1761She would lose her humanity. Hearing the weight of those words left
1762 
1763Felmenia unable to speak. Losing one’s humanity was something that anyone who had common sensibilities would normally refuse. If one was not raised like Suimei was since early childhood, then there was nothing abnormal about hesitating here.
1764
1765“This is one of the reasons I call the outrageous magicians in the other world monsters. Since the powerful magicians have tampered with their ether bodies to their hearts’ content, their lifespans have become inexhaustible and their mana preposterous. There are even those who have gained a stock of souls or have transcended death.
1766
1767“Death!? T-t-t-transcended death!? Would that mean that they are immortal!?”
1768
1769“Strictly speaking it’s not like they are actually immortal. It would be more correct to say it is difficult for them to die. They’ll no longer be affected by common causes of death like conventional weapons, disasters, lifespan or disease. Those that are released from the confines of death―are called a Lich.”
1770
1771“B-but even so, to be released from one’s lifespan and not die is quite considerable…”
1772
1773“… That may be so, but, well, those weirdos are really limited to only a tiny fraction of the guys with the talent to do so. It’s not something anyone and everyone can become.”
1774
1775Suimei added this on, but Felmenia’s surprise and fear had yet to clear up. Immortality was one of the dreams of humanity. Even if she could not reach it with her own hands, she had likely passed her limits for being surprised that there were those who had already grasped it.
1776
1777“―There is a saying that ‘We are an existence who know not the limits of expansion.’ After a human tampers with their ether body, they become what is known as a magician.”
1778
1779Magicians were different from regular humans. This also applied to their way of life, but their existence itself already differed from that of humans. With an increased amount of mysticism as a living being, they could elevate their spirit to the next level, fire off an intense psychic chill brought about by magic, they could manifest the golden flaming eyes, and
1780 
1781they had a general disinterest in machines. Having distanced themselves so much from a human, they had already departed from the category of humans.
1782
1783“… As I am now, even though I can use the magic from your world, it means I am still not a magician right?”
1784
1785“That’s about right. It would be proper to say you’re just a magic user. However, that is only depending on the circumstances.”
1786
1787“It means I will also become a magician right!?”
1788
1789Making a fist with both hands, Felmenia raised her hands in celebration. To her, this was a single clear step towards her goal, so it likely elevated her motivation.
1790
1791“And so, at the same time as that, about Menia’s assignment from here on.”
1792
1793“I have also given that consideration. I have a large task ahead of me.”
1794
1795“So you’ve realized just what it is that Menia needs now.”
1796
1797“… As expected, it’s firepower right?”
1798
1799“Hmmm?”
1800
1801Felmenia was making a serious expression just like the one Reiji showed when he was talking about the demon general. However, because it was such a large leap from what he was thinking about, he couldn’t help but be dumbfounded. However, as the girl before him seemed to be looking for confirmation, she continued like what she said was insufficient.
1802
1803“I thought about it a little while ago. My magic overwhelmingly does not have enough firepower… What is the matter?”
1804
1805Felmenia grew doubtful as Suimei didn’t seem to react at all. In response, Suimei replied with his eyes shaped liked dots as if he was completely befuddled.
1806
1807“… Ah, un, by all means, please continue.”
1808 
1809“Back in the fight with Jillbert-dono, even with Lily’s support I had to fight a defensive battle. I’ve been thinking of it ever since, about how I could have improved that situation. And then I’ve been carefully comparing the way I’ve been fighting up until now and other ways of fighting…”
1810
1811“And so, why firepower?”
1812
1813“Yes. After looking back at the fight with Suimei-dono, I think that it was firepower that was missing.”
1814
1815“Eh!? Me!?”
1816
1817“Also, when it came to a mage from this world, Graziella-dono’s greatest attack also had a lot of firepower. Even after watching Lefille fight with a sword, I’ve seen her push into her opponents’ attacks with her own here and there. So as I thought, what has become necessary is an elevation in firepower.”
1818
1819“…”
1820
1821Felmenia grew more passionate as she talked about it. And Suimei had nothing to say in return. While he was wondering what she was going to say, he felt like she was passionately burning up in a different direction.
1822
1823Certainly, when it came to both Lefille and Suimei, they had a number of different attacks with powerful single strikes that could pressure their opponents on the surface. When it came to Suimei’s opinion, he thought that Felmenia’s technique was more delicate. Among Suimei’s group, Felmenia had always taken charge of the housework and office work, roles which required an attention to detail. The way she worked was modest, and also showed in her magic. The reason she quickly came to such a troublesome understanding, was also proof of this.
1824
1825(No, it is normal for her to be good at delicacy, so is it fine to concentrate on elevating firepower?)
1826
1827Currently, while in this world, there was no problem with having high firepower. If she was conscious that the magic she used was always modest, then there may not have been a need to specialize in that direction.
1828
1829“What’s the matter? Suimei-dono.”
1830 
1831“… That’s right. Just as Menia says, let’s increase your firepower. Shall we go in the direction of learning to control magic with a large effect and giving it your own flavour?”
1832
1833“Yes!”
1834
1835“Well for starters, about the medical treatment regarding the ether body and the manufacturing of an altar…”
1836
1837And just as Suimei started talking about the expansion needed for the mana furnace…
1838
1839“Hm…”
1840
1841Suddenly, he heard sounds coming from the entrance of the alleyway. Because the alleyway in front of the house only led to the entrance of Suimei’s house, there was no other possibility than Lefille and the others had returned, or some other visitor coming to see them. Because the alleys of the Imperial Capital were complicated, it could technically also mean that someone was just lost.
1842
1843As Suimei and Felmenia both looked towards the entrance, what came out was a girl wearing the robes of the Salvation Church in an exhausted state. She had her hand propped against the wall and was out of breath, so they could infer that she was in quite the hurry. However, that girl’s appearance was familiar to both of them. There was no mistake that it was the attendant magic priest of the hero Elliot who was summoned in El Meide, Christa.
1844
1845“What are…”
1846
1847Without waiting for Suimei to finish his question, Christa began talking while still breathing roughly.
1848
1849“I-I apologize for being so abrupt. There is something urgent that I must
1850
1851convey to Astel’s Hero-sama…”
1852“To Reiji?”
1853
1854“Y-yes…”
1855
1856“Just what in the world happened?”
1857 
1858“Elliot-sama… Just after Elliot-sama went to Duke Hadorious’ mansion…”
1859
1860―He didn’t come back. Hearing those words, Suimei and Felmenia began to take action immediately.
1861
1862★
1863
1864After Christa came rushing into the alleyway, it was already the afternoon. The bright and clear skies had crumbled as if to suggest an emergency was happening, and thick clouds had rolled in which hinted it could begin pouring at any second. Because of that, Lefille and the others had returned, and in an unexpectedly small amount of time, everyone had gathered in the living room of the Yakagi residence. Seeing that preparations to begin their discussion had completed, Io Kuzami opened her mouth.
1865
1866“So just what has happened that you suddenly gathered everyone? I do think that we discussed matters sufficiently the other day though?”
1867
1868“…?’
1869
1870As Io Kuzami showed a slightly dissatisfied attitude, Christa looked at her with a quizzical gaze. She was sitting there with Mizuki’s appearance, speaking in a haughty tone similar to Graziella with her legs crossed.
1871
1872During the incident in the Imperial Capital, she served as Mizuki’s opponent, and from that experience she was able to perceive to an extent just what kind of woman she was, which was likely why she was in a confused state. Though that applied to everyone present.
1873
1874“Don’t worry about Mizuki. Some things happened and her personality changed is all.”
1875
1876“R-Reiji-sama, what exactly does that…?”
1877
1878“I’d like to leave it at just that…”
1879
1880Don’t ask anymore. As Reiji shook his head to imply that, Christa didn’t question them any further on the matter. On the other hand, perhaps because there was something she was curious about, Felmenia began to to speak.
1881 
1882“Her Highness Graziella does not seem to be here though…”
1883
1884“She had some business to take care of, and said that she would be late.”
1885
1886“Is that so?”
1887
1888“It’s fine if she doesn’t come.”
1889
1890Liliana replied to Felmenia’s doubts, while Lefille suddenly spat out her opinion. Because Graziella was an Imperial princess, she was likely quite busy now that she was back in her own country, but―setting that aside, Lefille still seemed to have some lingering feelings left from the other day. Anytime her name came up, Lefille would react strongly. Deciding it was about time to start the conversation, Reiji seemed to have an inkling of what had happened.
1891
1892“Hey, if Christa-san is here and Elliot isn’t, then…”
1893
1894“Yeah, we already heard the situation. Seems we’ll hear the explanation one more time from here.”
1895
1896As Suimei urged her on, Christa began talking with a gloomy expression from the seat of her chair.
1897
1898“―It was about one week ago. Elliot-sama and I were going to go to Astel to do sympathy calls as we planned, but when we entered the west most town of Kurant City, he received an invitation from Duke Hadorious through the Salvation Church.”
1899
1900Hadorious. The first one to react to that name, was Titania.
1901
1902“The Duke you say?”
1903
1904“Yes. To show his hospitality, he wanted Elliot to visit his mansion by all means.”
1905
1906Hearing that, the colour on Reiji and Titania’s faces changed. After they arrived at Kurant City, they were also called by Hadorious, so they probably thought that there was something behind it.
1907
1908“On that day I was terribly worn out, so Elliot-sama paid attention to my needs, and went to visit the Duke’s mansion on his own. However, after
1909 
1910that, Elliot-sama did not return…”
1911
1912“So, you thought that something may have happened.”
1913
1914“Yes. I went to the Salvation Church to ask them what had happened, but they persisted that Elliot-sama went to the Duke’s mansion, but because he was resting he was absolutely not actually let inside.”
1915
1916The first one to start questioning Christa was Felmenia.
1917
1918“Did you contact the Holy City about this?”
1919
1920“I did at least contact them, but… Their reply was not favourable.”
1921
1922“Not favourable? Even though it is about the hero?”
1923
1924As Reiji brought up his doubts, Titania answered him.
1925
1926“Duke Hadorious sends a fairly large donation to the Holy City every year. Because of that, there is a possibility that he talked them into it.”
1927
1928“I see. It means his groundwork is already perfect. But why…”
1929
1930As Reiji groaned with a severe expression, Christa also made a bitter one as if agreeing with him.
1931
1932“Yes. I do not understand the reason his Grace the Duke would restrain Elliot-sama, I don’t have any more hands that I can play out…”
1933
1934She was missing the vital hand of being able to approach Hadorious directly. That was probably the main issue. As long as there was no clear evidence that the hero was brought to any harm, she couldn’t stubbornly persist. They didn’t know what Hadorious’ motives were. As everyone tilted their heads to the side at the emerging mystery, Lefille seemed to have a clue. From her position where she was quietly sitting in her chair, she raised her hand.
1935
1936“Is it alright for me to make a remark?”
1937
1938“Yes.”
1939
1940“Very recently, we also had a few things happening related to heroes.
1941 
1942Isn’t it probably that?”
1943
1944“Related to heroes you say… Aah, the Universal Apostles huh…”
1945
1946“Then Duke Hadorious is in league with the lot who attacked the hero in the Alliance?”
1947
1948“The possibility exists, but that’s about all we can say for now.”
1949
1950Lefille, Suimei and Reiji advanced the conversation on their own while Christa only looked at them blankly from the side. She couldn’t tell what was going on from the fragmented information she had, so Liliana began explaining it to her.
1951
1952“A little while ago, I believe Christa-san knows, that we went to the Alliance. But, at that time, the hero of the Alliance, was attacked by, a certain group. That group called themselves, the Universal Apostles, and we don’t know the reason yet, but they tried to, kidnap the hero.”
1953
1954“… So that’s why, there is a possibility that Duke Hadorious is part of that group.”
1955
1956“At the present point in time, there’s no other group trying to pick a fight with the heroes other than the demons after all. The only other thing that I can think of is the entire nation of Astel attempting to do something, but that doesn’t seem quite right.”
1957
1958Suimei continued his explanation while making a bitter face like he was remembering something. Hadorious had some personal motive in mind. There was that group who were trying to use to heroes for some scheme. The possibilities were endless, but the probability that he was related to the Universal Apostles just simply made more sense given the timing. However, the one to raise an objection to this, was unexpectedly Titania.
1959
1960“It is just my personal opinion, but I find it hard to believe that Duke Hadorious is in league with the Universal Apostles.”
1961
1962Hearing her say that, Suimei knit his brows.
1963
1964“How unexpected. I thought you didn’t like him Tia?”
1965
1966“C-certainly he is someone I am unable to get along with, but that man
1967 
1968is a noble of my country right…? Besides, Duke Hadorious is my father’s most loyal subject. That man serving two masters is more unlikely than heaven and earth flipping over.”
1969
1970Hearing Titania’s declaration, surprised expressions could be seen all around her. They had all gotten a hint that she seemed to hate the man, so what she said was rather unexpected. While that was going on, Felmenia supplemented her words as a fellow countryman.
1971
1972“I’ve heard Duke Hadorious has been together with his Majesty King Almadious since a young age as both of them ran through both battlefields and the political stage. His Majesty’s trust in him is deep, and the Duke’s loyalty is the same. That is also why all affairs related to Astel”s hero were entrusted to him… However, taking into account the current situation, is this not a circumstance where Duke Hadorious is still suspicious after all?”
1973
1974“Yes. Even leaving out his involvement with the Universal Apostles, including this case, I cannot deny that he is plotting something with the heroes’ movements. Everything is likely done with Astel in mind. However…”
1975
1976Saying that, Titania began to groan. She was likely racking her brains at the disparity between her personal assessment of Hadorious and his current actions. But in this situation, they couldn’t explain the reasoning behind him directly taking action to restrain Elliot, she could not just optimistically say that it would be alright. As the living room was filling up with a strange atmosphere, Reiji spoke up.
1977
1978“… It seems, we’ll have to go to Kurant City next.”
1979
1980“Yes, that does seem to be the case.”
1981
1982“That is quite the hurried action, but it is something my fiancé has decided. I will also pleasantly follow along.”
1983
1984And just as Reiji, Titania and Io Kuzami came to an agreement…
1985
1986“―No, I’ll have you wait before you do that.”
1987
1988Suddenly, the door to the living room opened vigorously. And standing in the doorway, was Graziella, donning her military uniform. Just as usual,
1989 
1990she waved open her military coat and let her golden hair flutter majestically. After a brief moment where everyone was surprised at her sudden entrance, Suimei look at her critically while squinting his eyes.
1991
1992“You, just entering as you please again…”
1993
1994“This is my country. It does not matter no matter what I do right?”
1995
1996“It matters! Barging into my fucking house as you please is an invasion of privacy!”
1997
1998“That’s why I’ve been saying not to use such strange words. If you’re going to talk then use concepts from this world you fool.”
1999
2000Seeing that Suimei had begun to growl at the disparaging remark, Reiji cut into the conversation.
2001
2002“So, what do you mean by waiting?”
2003
2004“Aah, an invasion of the demons from the north has been confirmed. At this rate the Empire will become a battlefield.”
2005
2006As she frankly explained the situation, the sound of several chairs being cast aside rang in the air. The ones to suddenly stand, were Titania and Lefille. While still gripped by surprise, Titania cut straight to the point.
2007
2008“Your Imperial Highness, what is the scale of their forces?”
2009
2010“I don’t know the precise count, but I hear there is quite a lot of them. It is probable that we will have to gather all of the Empire’s military forces to put up a fight.”
2011
2012“So suddenly…?”
2013
2014As Reiji heard them talk, he knit his brows. The invasion was certainly abrupt. His bewilderment was right on the mark. However, Suimei had an idea of what was going on with the demons.
2015
2016“I see. Since they lost a few generals, they’re trying to rally back up over here.”
2017
2018Up until now, Suimei and the others defeated three demon generals,
2019 
2020Rajas, Mauhario and Vuishta. Without defeating a single hero, they had
2021
2022suffered such casualties, so the demons must also have been panicking.
2023
2024And so, to rally their forces, they set their eyes on the Nelferian Empire. To the east of the Nelferian Empire was the Kingdom of Astel, to its west was the Saadias Alliance and the self governed state. It lied at the centre of the northern part of the continent.
2025
2026It was a key point which was the fork in the road. Because it was an important traffic route for the circulation of money and goods, cutting it off here would kill off trade in the north. The effect of having the Empire fall here was unfathomable.
2027
2028“I’ll say it here and now, but there won’t be any reinforcements from the other countries.”
2029
2030“Your Imperial Highness, what do you mean?”
2031
2032The one to raise their voice in doubt, was none other than Titania. Because it was such an important fork in the road, and because Nelferia and Astel were allied countries, it was obvious that they should be cooperating in such a situation. It was completely baffling that such an obvious action was not being taken. As the princess of Astel, she couldn’t help but be curious about her own country’s attitude.
2033
2034“First the self governed state. Because they sent reinforcements to the northern Alliance, they can’t bring out any more soldiers. As for Astel, because of the cleanup after the previous demon invasion there and their countermeasures against future invasions, and because they are dealing with the refugees from other nations due to the demon invasions, there was a reply that they would not dispatch their troops.”
2035
2036Hearing Graziella’s explanation, Lefille wrinkled her brow and groaned.
2037
2038“I understand the situation, but… How do I say it, I can’t really admire such a stance.”
2039
2040“There is a reason for that. Have you not heard the rumours that have been going around Astel, the Alliance and the self governed state?”
2041
2042“Aah, that rumour where the Empire was expanding their military and keeping their neighbouring countries in check right? I heard from Liliana that it was deceptive manoeuvring… So is that related?”
2043 
2044“That’s right. Even though the Empire has prepared to fight against the demons, they aren’t moving at all. Seriously, just what kind of nerves do they have? Their sense of danger is far too weak.”
2045
2046Even though the demons were invading, they had no readiness to cooperate. All Graziella could do was voice her disappointment.
2047
2048“Tia, is that kind of thing possible?”
2049
2050“Yes. To abandon the crisis of an allied country is not a particularly strange occurrence. As long as they know the demons are invading the Empire, the war cannot be stopped after all. It is a certainty that they would suffer both military and financial losses. Even if they found faults with the problems that would come afterwards, because of the casualties, the Empire would end up finding it difficult to use force against other countries.”
2051
2052“Anticipating the decline of the Empire’s military strength is likely something to make the neighbouring countries happy after all.”
2053
2054Graziella let out a snort like she didn’t find it amusing at all. The reason she didn’t point her discontent towards Titania was likely because she understood it was not her own intent to hold back any reinforcements. Suimei then put all his weight into the back of his chair and stared at the ceiling.
2055
2056“I think that If the Empire falls the damage to the others would also be ridiculous though.”
2057
2058“That’s just the thing Suimei-kun. If the Empire did in fact fall to the demons, just what are the next actions that the adjacent countries are going to take? Using the just cause of saving their fellow humans from the demons, they could send their armies into the Empire. If the Imperial Capital ended up falling, then the all out war would have also exhausted the demons terribly. I don’t really have to put it in words, but the things that they want to do would be accomplished easily.”
2059
2060“It’s a little different, but it’s something like two tigers competing to eat one meal huh… Anyhow, don’t think of such harsh things.”
2061
2062“I don’t know if it is the actual reason, but that kind of motive may be
2063 
2064going around is all.”
2065
2066Hearing Lefille say that, Titania thought that it couldn’t be possible after all.
2067
2068“I still find it hard to believe for father to play out that kind of hand.”
2069
2070“That’s it. His Majesty Almadious would rather do something to create an obligation of gratitude from the Empire in this case. It is hard to think that he would be overcome by congress.”
2071
2072“It’s down to whether father is unable to move as he likes, or whether the information isn’t being relayed to him. Though the former is impossible.”
2073
2074After Titania stated this, Graziella cut in.
2075
2076“―However, while that may be true, it is troublesome for the Empire to fight on its own here. Thus, henceforth, I would like to formally appeal to your Royal Highness, Felmenia-dono, and the hero Reiji to take part in the battle to intercept the demons on behalf of the Empire.”
2077
2078“I see, so that’s why ‘you’ll have them wait.’ If they’re dragged into something then you would end up losing some support to an extent.”
2079
2080“That’s how it is.”
2081
2082Sitting down in a chair with a thump, Graziella affirmed Suimei’s statement. However―
2083
2084“But in that case Elliot-sama will!”
2085
2086“It cannot be helped. I am more than aware that the hero Elliot’s case is important. However, it’ll be troublesome if we don’t all go to the battle encampment. Besides, those guys likely don’t intend to move the hero right away.”
2087
2088“That’s, true, but…”
2089
2090Unable to get any cooperation, Christa was left completely despondent.
2091
2092Taking her emotions carefully into consideration, Reiji spoke up.
2093 
2094“Is it not possible in some way or other to make some preparations in secret from the Empire’s side?”
2095
2096“Even if we do it will all be in vain. If a priest from the Holy City is coming to us for help, that means the Holy City won’t be of any help. Right now, the Empire’s relation with the Holy City is of serious importance, even if we tried to intervene, nothing good will come out of it. Rather than clinging on to the Empire―”
2097
2098Graziella then cast her gaze over to Titania.
2099
2100“It is only proper that I do something or other from my end right? Understood. I shall send a letter to father to call attention to this… Though it may already be too late now that Duke Hadorious has already come out so firmly.”
2101
2102It was a very reasonable concern. When it came to a schemer, when they took such open measures with their plan, it was very likely that they were already out of reach. Even if they had aid from someone superior, it would only prove to be futile.
2103
2104“As I thought, Elliot-sama will…”
2105
2106Have to be postponed. It was easy to guess what Christa was thinking about. And then, it seemed that Io Kuzami had an objection.
2107
2108“Ultimately, whether or not we head off to the battlefield is all up to my fiancé’s decision is it not? Even if it is you lot, if my fiancé decides to go, then you cannot ignore his will.”
2109
2110Saying that, she looked to Reiji with a gaze imply ‘So how about it?’ Certainly, if he went to go to save Elliot, this time he would be be casting aside Graziella and would be unable to overturn it. And as the time to make a decision was closing in, Reiji closed his eyes for a moment, and the answer that he eventually arrived at was…
2111
2112“… Christa-san, I’m sorry. I think that I must prioritize the demons.”
2113
2114“… No, the subjugation of the demons is Hero-sama’s true purpose. There is no way that I can obstruct that.”
2115 
2116“Un. Even if Elliot was captured, I don’t think it means he’ll be harmed right away. After dealing with the demons somehow, let’s go save him.”
2117
2118He had made his decision. And then, Reiji suddenly turned towards Suimei.
2119
2120“Suimei, what will you guys do?”
2121
2122“Us, huh…”
2123
2124It was between taking part in the battle against the demons or going to save Elliot. In this kind of situation, making a judgment was quite difficult for Suimei. In this case, he didn’t really have anything he wanted to prioritize, so his judgment was dull. Personally, because Reiji and Mizuki (in body) were headed off somewhere dangerous, he wanted to support them. But because he also owed Elliot for Reiji’s case a while back, he wasn’t opposed to go saving him at all.
2125
2126“Fumu. Suimei-kun, are you stuck?” “Lefi, sorry, I need your recommendation.”
2127
2128Sensing that Suimei was hesitating to make a choice, Lefille called out to him, to which he responded by raising his hands and asking for her opinion. At times like these, the existence of the girl who had the capabilities of a leader was something he was thankful for. She had a certain persuasive power, and could cleanly find a working solution.
2129
2130The girl who was only about as tall as an elementary school student leaned against the back of her chair and folded her arms. Looking at it from the side, it looked like a small child trying to stand on their tip toes, but the words that came from her mouth were those of an adult.
2131
2132“In this case, looking at it from the general situation, we should be prioritizing the fight against the demons. But because it is something that involves the heroes, it can also be said that it is something we cannot ignore. Looking at the bigger picture, the heroes are a great power after all. Losing that would be a big loss. However, in the end I still think it is a shoddy plan to divide our forces before the major threat that we can see before our eyes.”
2133
2134“Lefille-san and Sensei are a big part of our war potential after all.”
2135 
2136As Reiji gave his thoughts, Lefille added on an apology in the end.
2137
2138“My apologies to Christa-jou, but you will have to wait. Naturally, if the neighbouring countries immediately provided their support and slowed the advance of the demons, it would be a different story though.”
2139
2140“Yes.”
2141
2142“Then, that means we’re going to go fight the demons huh… Hm? I feel like just a little while ago the same thing happened…”
2143
2144While saying that, Suimei cocked his head to the side. However, just how did those around him see this behaviour? Was he simply making a misunderstanding, or was he making a foolish display and pretending to forget? All those who had been travelling with Suimei looked at him like the latter.
2145
2146“Um, how do I put it, things just do not seem to be going the way Suimei-dono’s wants it to.”
2147
2148Her moderate tone didn’t have any sarcasm in it, but as Felmenia was smiling she probably found it comical. By how he wanted it to go, she likely meant about how he didn’t want to fight the demons after all. This would be the third time that he would do so out of his control. And then, Reiji followed up on her remark.
2149
2150“You’ve been saying that you didn’t want to fight ever since we were at the castle too. With Suimei’s personality it was bound to end up like this, so like I thought, you should’ve just come with us from the start.”
2151
2152“Shut up! That would throw my plans out of order!”
2153
2154“Then why didn’t you refuse now? Wasn’t it normal to refuse?”
2155
2156“Uu…”
2157
2158He couldn’t say anything back to those words. Looking at his surroundings, there were astonished faces, and laughing ones. Even Reiji who had cornered him was pleasantly laughing. And then, he suddenly stopped laughing, and made a serious expression.
2159
2160“Setting that aside, Suimei, will you be alright?”
2161 
2162“Hm? What do you mean?”
2163
2164“I mean fighting. You’ll have to fight against demons, and not only that there will be a ton of them right?”
2165
2166“Won’t it just work out? There’s plenty of strong people around, I can just discretely hide behind Lefi or Menia.”
2167
2168“Hiding discretely behind women is a little… You know…”
2169
2170“I’ve only got one life.”
2171
2172Naturally, he was only saying this because he didn’t want to show Reiji his actual abilities, and Reiji simply took it at face value. However, Suimei’s team was not satisfied at all with the way he was talking.
2173
2174“Hou…”
2175
2176“A-Ahaha.”
2177
2178“Suimei, should be sued, at least once.”
2179
2180“What’s with you guys.”
2181
2182A gaze filled with criticism, a bitter smile, and a clearly toxic attitude. Seeing each of them like that, Suimei tried to restrain them with his words, but it had no effect.
2183 
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246“Then, I will…”
2247
2248As Christa began to talk, Graziella cut her off before she could finish speaking.
2249 
2250“It should be fine for you to just standby at the Salvation Church. I understand that you are worried about the hero, but until we have finished our preparations, absolutely do not act on your own.”
2251
2252“… Understood.”
2253
2254“Don’t worry about it so much. It will be sufficient if Reiji and the others lend their hand to the first battle. Once the prospect of victory is clear, they can go to rescue El Meide’s hero.”
2255
2256Graziella followed through to cheer up the downcast Christa. However, there were naturally conditions that had to be met.
2257
2258“Though that is only if we are able to build up our forces completely to the next stage…”
2259
2260“Astel should work out one way or the other, but the problem is the Alliance and the self governed state huh…”
2261
2262The ones to let out their anguish were Reiji and Titania. As expected, that was the main issue. Since Titania was present, it was possible that Astel would make a move, but it couldn’t be helped that they had no connection to the self governed state and Alliance. However, there was only one person present who was smiling with their teeth out.
2263
2264“Hey, I just thought of something interesting.”
2265
2266Suimei suddenly made a turbulent smile filled with mischievous intent.
2267
2268Seeing that, Reiji pulled away a little as he spoke.
2269
2270“Uwaa…. It’s the face when Suimei thought of something evil.”
2271
2272“Evil is unnecessary dammit.”
2273
2274“So? Just what kind of magic words did you think of this time?”
2275
2276“Aah, I just have something that Reiji and Christa need to collaborate on…”
2277
2278Saying that, Suimei began explaining the sinister trick that he thought of.
2279
2280★
2281 
2282As Reiji and Titania declared their preparation for war, the Kingdom of Astel’s response was quick. Having the hero declare his intent to fight against the demons, and then having their own princess follow after him, they lost their ability to remain an idle spectator, and immediately announced that they were sending reinforcements to the Empire. Since Titania made herself known, they lost any advantage they would gain from moving behind the scenes. After they contacted her, all they ascertained was that the information had not yet been handed down to the Royal Capital, which left Titania with feelings of relief.
2283
2284“Thank goodness right?”
2285
2286“It’s still too early to feel relief. Despite saying that reinforcements will definitely come, it’s not out of the question that they say it took time to prepare and couldn’t bring them out right away.”
2287
2288Such was the exchange between Reiji and Graziella. It went well, but whether it was carried out the way they wanted it to, just as she said, it all depended on the upcoming battle. They had still yet to establish the source of why the information never made it there, so it was also possible that the army moved in opposition to the Royal Capital’s intent and didn’t march. In the case that this fight cornered the Empire into an inferior position, it was also possible that they end up withdrawing to avoid casualties. Maintaining a superior position from beginning to end was a condition that had to be met no matter what.
2289
2290In any case, Suimei and the others were presently in the region where the troops were preparing to advance on the demons. Many tall mountains were stretched out in the northern mountain district of the Empire. The place Suimei and the others were was on the the gently sloping lower mountain areas, but if they proceeded any further, the undulations would become much more precipitous.
2291
2292In that case, it would be foolish to try and gather the troops all over the area, and they wouldn’t be able to set up a base. Because of that, the troop headquarters was built on a hill to the side ready to attack the demons.
2293
2294With a cliff to its back, the encampment was wide and had many tents lined up. Aside from that, there were impromptu protective walls, wooden stakes setup like they were meant to repel horses, mages and archers were confined in trenches and a large number of people were amassing all over
2295 
2296the place.
2297
2298Only a few days had passed since the army began to make a move. The region was also a wilderness with strong winds which exposed all of them to its fury. The fact that they were able to build up such an encampment with such speed in that kind of situation like their ability had not been affected at all was in no small part thanks to the power of magic.
2299
2300To make the military encampment, work that required changes to the earth and stones in the terrain was done by users of the earth attribute. Work that required lumber was done by users of the wood attribute. It seemed many such mages who specialized in the field were gathered, and ended up building the enormous battle encampment.
2301
2302This was one of the strong points of the Empire which had an abundance of mages. In a corner of the encampment that didn’t seem cheaply made at all, Suimei looked up at the perfectly clear sky as he spoke.
2303
2304“As expected of such a high place, it’s getting chilly…”
2305
2306It was something said that wasn’t intended to be heard by anyone in particular, he simply said it because of the cold wind around him. It wasn’t to the point where his breath was visible, but the difference in temperature compared to the surroundings of the Imperial Capital Filas Philia made it unpleasantly cold.
2307
2308After gazing at the deep blue sky characteristic of mountain regions, Suimei lowered his gaze down to the gravel path. And on that path, still in her tiny form, Lefille was standing there with her red ponytail swaying in the wind.
2309
2310“Lefi, how’s your body? Think you’ll make it in time?”
2311
2312“There is some feedback. A little more… Within a few days I’ll probably be able to return to my original form.”
2313
2314“Then it seems it’ll be fine.”
2315
2316If Lefille herself was feeling feedback, then there wasn’t any particular problems. He had created the magic circle to take care of her shrinking and
2317 
2318had been performing the ritual to return her powers, so taking into account the time required, it was just about ready.
2319
2320In that gap where she had become tiny, she didn’t seem to have any problems. It was unknown whether that was because of the power of spirits, but such a development was almost something to be envious about.
2321
2322The frilly clothes she was wearing looked completely out of place on the battlefield. However, the figure of her looking into the distant sky nostalgically was quite appropriate. The reason she looked so comfortable in such a chilly environment, was likely because she was born in the lands further to the north. As the two of them continued to gaze at the blue sky from the corner of the encampment, a voice suddenly called out to them from behind.
2323
2324“Suimei-dono, Lefille.”
2325
2326As he turned around to the voice, Felmenia was standing there together with some soldiers.
2327
2328“What’s up? Menia.”
2329
2330“It seems they’ll be laying out the plans from here on out in the large tent further inside. Reiji-dono and her Highness the Princess are already headed there, if there was nothing in particular you were doing, they wanted you to come as well.”
2331
2332Suimei nodded back to her, and headed towards the large tent together with Felmenia and Lefille. After passing a jumbled mess of goods piled up in a corner, watchtowers, tents stuffed with military offices and two mess halls, they finally arrived at the large tent.
2333
2334As they went inside, the generals and staff officers they met before were all silently sitting in chairs. Following Felmenia’s guidance, they took their seats near Reiji’s group. The general in charge of the headquarters was Graziella’s older brother, the first Imperial Prince of the Empire, Reanat Filas Rieseld.
2335
2336He had majestic ornaments in his long blonde hair and he wore luxurious clothing around his slim and beautiful body. Graziella was seated next to him as he grandly took the chief seat. It also applied back
2337 
2338during the incident in the Empire, but he seemed to be the type who came to the actual scene fairly often. It was likely that he was also here to raise his achievements as the next in line for the throne, but setting that aside. Reanat then stood up as he faced Suimei and Reiji.
2339
2340“First, I would like to greet the guests who have come here today. Your Royal Highness Titania, it is good that you have come. If you had not come to the encampment, then Astel would probably not have taken action. You have my thanks.”
2341
2342“I also held doubts towards the attitude of my country. It is an honour to be of assistance.”
2343
2344Titania elegantly bowed back towards Reanat’s gratitude. It was somewhat exaggerated for a simple greeting and she seemed to actually dislike it, but they had their official positions and customs to follow. After their somewhat questionable exchange ended, Reanat showed his gratitude to Reiji and Felmenia as well. And eventually, his gaze even came upon Liliana, who was sitting at the foot of the table.
2345
2346“It is quite strange to greet someone who I have lost as a subordinate in this place, is it not? Liliana Zandyke.”
2347
2348With a slight amount of sarcasm, Reanat made a very slight smile. The reason there was no criticism in his tone, was without a doubt because her departure from the Elite Twelve was a result of their negotiations with him.
2349
2350“I’m here at the encampment, because Suimei is here.”
2351
2352“Our guest from the other world is it?”
2353
2354“Yes. It has been a while since we last met.”
2355
2356Suimei faced Reanat and gave him a light greeting. He meant to be fairly formal, but both Graziella and Reanat looked a little confused.
2357
2358“Fumu? The way you talk is quite different today is it not?”
2359
2360“It’s because our positions are different from last time.” “I see, I am quite obliged for your consideration.”
2361 
2362Last time during the incident, they were in a strange position where they were negotiating with each other, but this time Suimei came to cooperate. He wasn’t an enemy, treated him politely, and was older than him. In that case, Suimei had to be considerate. And because Suimei was a guest from another world, Reanat was also left in a strange position, and treated him suitably.
2363
2364“Allow me to first express my gratitude to you as well. You have my thanks for instructing us on the plan to make the Alliance and the self governed state move.”
2365
2366After Reanat showed his gratitude, Graziella pointed a delighted smile towards Suimei.
2367
2368“To think that Reiji would make that kind of declaration.”
2369
2370“Aah…”
2371
2372As Suimei received unexpected gratitude for what happened, he thought back to the time he brought up his plan. It was a few days ago when they had yet to resolve the Alliance and self governed state remaining immobile.
2373
2374―Try saying that if they aren’t going to send reinforcements or support, you won’t go save them.
2375
2376Sitting in the living room while facing Reiji, Suimei proposed this to him with a faint smile. With a heart filled to the brim with mischief, it was still fresh in his mind that it sounded like a devil’s invitation. In any case, Reiji nodded back to him, and played out the move that would spur the Alliance and self governed state into action.
2377
2378After passing along that declaration through the Salvation Church, as one would expect, the bubble built around the Alliance and the self governed state burst and they immediately declared their intent to send reinforcements and support. Whether just the fact that they wouldn’t get help from a hero when attacked by demons was the effective portion or whether they thought that they were abandoned by the Goddess was not quite clear, but it was clearly confirmed once more that a hero’s authority was quite strong.
2379 
2380“It truly was quite the clever scheme. It was something we could not have possibly thought of. At first we were satisfied that refugees from the north were being accepted, but we’ve unexpectedly gained quite a bit of composure. It was a very satisfactory hand to play.”
2381
2382“No, I didn’t think it was all that much, but… I’m a little doubtful that nobody else could have thought of it.”
2383
2384“That’s… To the people of this world, they are shirking their obligation to the heroes. If they wronged the hero, then there is a history of that bill being definitively paid back after all. If a hero says that they will not save a country, it is something that would restrict that country’s actions to the very extreme. Defying them would be the same as defying the Goddess’ will. For example, even thinking of such an idea would be awe inspiring.”
2385
2386“I see, you mean that from the very beginning it was something unreasonable huh.”
2387
2388Hearing their story, Suimei was convinced. Just as Reanat said, the hero was a divine messenger to the other countries―in other words, they were in an absolute position. Both Astel and the Saadias Alliance never thought of firmly manipulating Reiji or Hatsumi. Hadorious’ actions were likely the exception, but to coerce the hero into doing something, even if there was no ill will, it was likely something to feel awkward about. If by any chance it incurred the hero’s displeasure, they never knew what kind of calamity would befall them, and above all else, because they would also be considered treasonous to the Goddess, there wasn’t much in the terms of imprudent strategy that they could employ.
2389
2390Suimei then suddenly noticed that though the gazes around him were all severe, there was a great sense of relief in them. They were all gazes which looked at him like he was a person of doubtful origin. But because they were aware he was a good friend of the hero who was summoned alongside him, there was no harshness in their gazes, and they changed to favourable gazes of admiration and astonishment. It seemed both soldiers and nobles treated matters related to the heroes as something sacred.
2391
2392“―Then without delay, I would like to talk about our movements from here. There are those here who already know, but the vanguard has already moved and are slowing the demons’ advance. Until the reinforcements and support arrive from each of your territories, I would like all sides to
2393 
2394disperse to take action to stall the demons.”
2395
2396Reanat had both his hands on the desk and was giving a rough outline of what was going on. In short, they were buying time until their preparations were complete. In contrast to that, Lefille appeared to have doubts regarding that plan and raised her hand.
2397
2398“Your Imperial Highness Reanat. Dividing soldiers on this scale for the sake of buying time seems far too sporadic. Though it is only my humble opinion, is it not a better idea to collect our forces and intercept them?”
2399
2400Hearing Reanat’s instructions, she must have associated his idea of sequentially throwing their forces in as a poor move. Certainly, if their objective was to stall the demons, thinking about it from the point of exhaustion on the battlefield, it wasn’t strange to think that sending a large amount of soldiers only to stall for time was a waste of war potential. In that case, she was thinking that it would be a better strategy to use this encampment and the advantage of the terrain to meet the enemy in a serious battle.
2401
2402“…?”
2403
2404However, there was no reply to Lefille’s unreserved opinion. In its stead, Reanat seemed to only be staring at her in wonderment, and he tilted his head to the side as he looked at Lefille with a curious gaze.
2405
2406“Your Imperial Highness, is something the matter?”
2407
2408“Aah, no. My apologies, but are you truly the Shrine Maiden-dono from Noshias?”
2409
2410“Y-yes, that’s true.”
2411
2412“Is that so… Uumu.”
2413
2414Reanat let out a groan as he confirmed it was Lefille. His grimace with a slight amount of anguish mixed in was just like he was bewildered at the disconnect between what was before his eyes and what he remembered. As his doubts weren’t cleared away, Graziella spoke up in a deliberately insulting tone.
2415 
2416“Elder brother, it seems that because of the spirits’ power, Shrine Maiden-dono ends up stumpy like that.”
2417
2418“What do you mean stumpy!? Stumpy!?”
2419
2420After scowling at Graziella for a while, Lefille cleared out her throat in a way that didn’t suit her appearance at all, and spoke to Reanat who still looked completely dumbfounded.
2421
2422“Due to some small circumstances I am in this form currently, but in a few days I will regain my original form. There is no need to worry.”
2423
2424“I-I see. It is quite difficult to have a body entrusted with the power of the spirits I see…”
2425
2426And with that, it seemed the conversation about Lefille’s body came to an end, Reanat had nothing more to ask her… It was said that when a person witnessed a phenomenon before their eyes that they could not comprehend, they would simply abandon any thoughts about it, this was likely just that.
2427
2428There were people reacting in their surroundings, but there wasn’t a single one with a complaint or any distrust regarding this case. Suimei believed that this was also an example of the hero’s authority. In any case, as the conversation came to an end, Reanat quickly changed gears and tightened his expression.
2429
2430“Well then, about your earlier question, the reason we are focusing on stalling is because we are anticipating that our reinforcements will probably arrive later than planned.”
2431
2432“Meaning?”
2433
2434“Just as Shrine Maiden-dono said, rather than dispersing our forces, it would be vital for us to gather our forces and clash with them all as one to put up a fight. By using our entire forces to hold them back, we could merge together with the reinforcements and push back the demons. It would be a steady battle. I also thought of this at first, but the situation has changed, I judged that we are not likely able to gather all our forces in this encampment. Therefore, we will disperse and slow down all of the advancing demons, and have the decisive battle further to the rear―I
2435 
2436determined this to be more reliable.”
2437
2438As Reanat explained this in a somewhat self deprecating tone, this time Titania raised her hand.
2439
2440“Your Imperial Highness. In that case, it sounds to me like you plan on abandoning this encampment?”
2441
2442“That is correct. Does your Royal Highness believe this to be a waste?”
2443
2444“Though it may be imprudent of me.”
2445
2446“No, I said something obstinate like my younger sister would didn’t I. As our army is abundant with mages, it wouldn’t be much of a blow to us to abandon this encampment. In other words, we’ll lure in the demons.
2447
2448Until our preparations are complete, we’ll only go as far as stalling them, then abandon the encampment and quickly fall back. After that, we will carry out the decisive battle at a much larger encampment prepared further to the rear. That is what we mean to do.”
2449
2450It was a befitting plan for the current situation. Without hurrying to gain any achievements, he was properly conscious of the number of forces he was dealing with.
2451
2452Just as Reanat said, if they retreated, left the encampment as it was, and made the demons think they were scurrying away, their forces would surely get caught up in the moment and independently take chase like beasts. If they lied in wait at the encampment further back, it was not impossible to crush every single one of them. The demons which moved across the ground and those who moved across the skies moved at different speeds, so a gap would be created in their pursuit. On top of that, this was a rugged mountain district. It would be difficult for them to keep formation, so the probability of them falling into the trap was rather high.
2453
2454However, just like when Hatsumi was lured into a trap the other time, if the demons moved in a way that surpassed the tactics and common sense thought of by humans, they had to keep in mind that things could make a complete turn at any time.
2455
2456In any case, there was no point in making that statement this late into things. As Suimei kept this in the corner of his mind as he stroked his chin,
2457 
2458Reanat then alluded to the movement of Suimei’s group.
2459
2460“As for our guests and the hero, I would like to entrust our headquarters to you, and have you ready to take action more flexibly.”
2461
2462“Yes. Understood.”
2463
2464Reiji nodded back at Reanat’s instructions without a single shred of doubt. On the other hand, Titania and Lefille just muttered a light ‘Like I thought,’ and ‘Seems so’ as if they were somewhat resigning themselves. Reiji then brought himself close to Suimei’s shoulder.
2465
2466(… Hey Suimei. The two of them are acting like they get what the prince is saying with a strange attitude, but what’s up with that?)
2467
2468(It’s probably cause in the beginning it would be bad for foreigners to pile up any achievements. The Empire needs to build up their achievements first which would likely raise the morale of the troops afterwards. Since Tia and Lefille are experienced with battle,the two of them know that we’re a difficult force to handle.)
2469
2470(Aah…)
2471
2472(If the Imperial army can push us towards victory in the first battle, depending on the circumstances, they’ll either just throw us in the middle or perhaps have us wait until the decisive battle.)
2473
2474In the battlefields throughout history, the first strike and victory in the first battle was of utmost importance. If a foreign commander like Titania was the one to do so, all recognition would go to her. In that case, it wouldn’t be an amusing story for the people of the Empire. For the same reasons, they wanted to avoid using Reiji who was summoned in Astel. It made sense for them to wait back in the encampment and simply prepare to take action at any time.
2475
2476(It’s quite troublesome to have to keep that kind of thing in mind huh…)
2477
2478(Seriously.)
2479 
2480
2481(Then we kind of served our purpose already just from getting the other countries to move right?)
2482 
2483(For the most part. Well since you’re also a hero, they’re probably expecting great things from you in the decisive battle.)
2484
2485Having said that, Reiji was correct in that most of their role had already been completed. Depending on how the battle went, fundamentally, there was no reason to actually make use of famous people. They could use them by just publicly advertising their presence or rubbing off the responsibility of defeat from themselves to an extent.
2486
2487As the talks about Suimei and Reiji’s groups came to and end, they moved on to the detailed roles allotted to each of the Empire’s officers. Up until now, they had been listening quietly, but for the sake of raising their achievements, they were now quarrelling over who took on the more dangerous duties. Their army was the most resolute, or they wouldn’t look back at danger at all, it was for their country. They were shouting all these things in loud voices.
2488
2489As that dispute went on from its preliminary stages right to its end, the entrance to the tent suddenly flipped open. And when they looked towards the entrance, a man with a large build wearing a robe was standing there.
2490
2491After saluting, he took off his hood, and the face of an old man was revealed. With white hair, drooping cheeks, many wrinkles which gave a sense of his age, and a somewhat tired expression, he sent a piercing glare into the tent with a glint in his eye. He had a strong enough spirit that nobody inside would call him out of his place for his age. It was an old man with a somewhat inconsistent presence. As he knelt down and bowed his head, Reanat called out to him.
2492
2493“Gorgan. Is something the matter?”
2494
2495“First, allow me to apologize to both of your Highnesses for interrupting you in the middle of the war council. I beg for forgiveness from each of the gathered generals as well.”
2496
2497Saying that, the old man once more bowed down deeply. Though he replied to Reanat’s question with an apology to both Reanat and the generals, his manner of speaking was arrogant in a way that he was implying he was in no way inferior to them in terms of position. From his speech and behaviour, Suimei could tell that this old man was crafty. He was likely one of the officers of the Empire―a mage of high social status.
2498 
2499As Suimei examined the old man, Liliana whispered in his ear in a quiet voice.
2500
2501“That man, is Gorgan Bartwood Goalt. One, of the Empire’s Elite Twelve.”
2502
2503“Which means.”
2504
2505He was probably Liliana’s former superior. Since it was a battle which pretty much carried the Empire’s future on its shoulders, it was inevitable that they would show up. After Gorgan stopped talking when he finished apologizing, Reanat questioned him once more.
2506
2507“So?”
2508
2509“Ha. I have come here on this occasion to make a humble request of your Highness.”
2510
2511“Hou? You will? That is quite the unusual event.”
2512
2513So it was rare for this man to make requests. Reanat raised his eyelids like it was unexpected, and then Gorgan’s gaze suddenly turned towards Suimei’s group.
2514
2515“What’s the matter? Does this concern Hero-dono and his companions?”
2516
2517“I have heard that on this occasion, they will be a part of our battle formation and fighting.”
2518
2519“That is so, but what of it?”
2520
2521“If I were to put it simply, I am dissatisfied.”
2522
2523“Dissatisfied? Are you saying that you are dissatisfied that a hero is with us?”
2524
2525As Reanat pointed a critical gaze back at him, Gorgan continued with an expression like he was feigning ignorance.
2526
2527“If it is something that has already been decided, then we have no intention of objecting. However, there are others that are lacking with
2528 
2529them as well, thus there are voices among the Elite Twelve who cannot consent to it.”
2530
2531“It is not like they all have the authority to give commands, and they will not be giving you any orders either. Despite all that, do you still not consent?”
2532
2533“It is not a problem of whether or not they can give commands.”
2534
2535Gorgan promptly cut off Reanat’s implication. Unable to clearly see the meaning behind his words, Reanat squinted his eyes, and in his stead, Graziella let out a snort as she figured it out first.
2536
2537“Fuu. In short, it comes down to whether they are worthy enough to stand alongside you lot.”
2538
2539As Graziella cut to the chase, Gorgan nodded in reply. And then, the first to react was none other than Titania.
2540
2541“Old man, are you saying that you are dissatisfied with the Hero of Salvation Reiji-sama or myself?”
2542
2543Gorgan’s statement was something that surpassed the limits of what she would permit. In a complete change from her usual elegant tone, she fired the severe wording used by one of high standing. The atmosphere in the tent gradually sharpened and became agitated from her words. The next strange occurrence was her rage filled gaze which implied that she might just cut him down at any moment.
2544
2545It was to the extent that sweat was even forming on the heads of the generals gathered in the tent. Titania was a swordswoman given the nickname of Twilight Beheading Princess. The atmosphere accompanying here held a superior sharpness befitting of her ability.
2546
2547But even exposed to such an atmosphere, Gorgan still appeared composed, and continued spinning his words with the same attitude.
2548
2549“No, I do not doubt the abilities of Hero-dono or your Royal Highness Titania who is extolled as the Twilight Beheading Princess. Thus I also do not have a hint of dissatisfaction. However, among the companions that you have brought along, just how many among them could be said to be
2550 
2551adequate?”
2552
2553He didn’t point out anybody specifically, but his words were likely directed towards Suimei, Io Kuzami and Liliana. By his preface of ‘slipped in’ along with excluding Reiji and Titania, there was no mistaking it. Since he was being indirect, it only made his disgust stronger. Graziella then spoke up.
2554
2555“Gorgan. I’ll say it beforehand, but the people other than the Hero of Salvation and her Royal Highness Titania are all people I personally brought along. Are you saying that you are dissatisfied even so?”
2556
2557“With all due respect.”
2558
2559“You damn geezer.”
2560
2561After Graziella glared at the stubborn Gorgan for a while, she spat out a complaint. This time it was Graziella’s attendant and several of the generals who were brimming with rage as they filled the tent with a tense atmosphere.
2562
2563Even if it was something they were dissatisfied with, it was something meant to be kept to himself. However, the current problem was their influence. If someone of Gorgan’s status brought up a problem with the power of the hero’s companions to those at the war council, a considerable amount of displeasure would be born, and it would affect morale. This wasn’t something good for those overseeing the army. If he could pinpoint a clear point to be discontent with, it would definitely cast a shadow over them.
2564
2565As Gorgan stuck to his own assertion, it could be said that he was taking the morale of the army hostage. Because he was an important force in their army, they couldn’t punish him here either. If it was Graziella, she may have done something, but the current supreme commander was Reanat. In that atmosphere which could numb the senses, Gorgan once more began speaking.
2566
2567“I have no concerns regarding the hero Reiji-dono, her Royal Highness Titania or the esteemed White Flame.”
2568
2569“Then you mean to doubt the quality of everyone else?”
2570 
2571“Ha. The ones that those among the Elite Twelve are concerned with are Liliana Zandyke and the guests from the other world.”
2572
2573Lefille was not mentioned among the people Gorgan pointed out. It could just be that like Reanat, he had not noticed her since she became smaller. Io Kuzami then squinted her eyes like she heard a joke that was not funny at all.
2574
2575“Hou? Are you saying that you doubt my true strength? You’ve got quite some nerves. That is quite the prattle coming from a mere gathering of withered branches trying to pretend to be a thick tree.”
2576
2577As he heard Io Kuzami’s arrogant manner of speaking, Gorgan’s eyebrows lifted up at a dangerous angle.
2578
2579“Watch the way you speak, little girl.”
2580
2581“That is my line. Are you not the one who should watch the way you speak bastard? Have you grown senile with old age and forgotten the importance of choosing your words?”
2582
2583Gorgan only quietly glared back at Io Kuzami’s harsh words. He likely judged that any further argument would be fruitless. Eventually, his fierce gaze came to an end, and he turned towards Liliana.
2584
2585“I do believe that you already know of Liliana’s capabilities, do you not, bastard?”
2586
2587“There are the matters of her previous achievements as part of the Elite Twelve and her role in resolving those incidents, but in the end she is lacking. Her nature is also in question by the Elite Twelve.”
2588
2589“So you cannot put your trust into one who is lacking?”
2590
2591“It is not just us of the Elite Twelve, each of the generals and soldiers must also think so. I do believe her reputation is quite good from that incident, but because of that there are also many voices which are displeased with it, it is all the same.”
2592
2593So he said, but Liliana didn’t seem to have any intentions of making a careless remark. She simply kept quiet and listened. As talks about Liliana
2594 
2595came to and end, his sunken eyes then shifted over to Suimei.
2596
2597“And then, there’s me.”
2598
2599Gorgan didn’t seem to have much in particular to say, and he only gave a grave nod without saying anything further.
2600
2601“And so, Gorgan, what is it that you wish to do?”
2602
2603“I would like you to let us test these three people.”
2604
2605“By test, you mean?”
2606
2607As Reanat asked him, Gorgan looked up at the ceiling with a shameless attitude.
2608
2609“Let’s see. How about we have matches between them and three members of the Elite Twelve?”
2610
2611“I see… I understand your demand. However, I do not understand what all of you have to gain from this. Even if you understand their abilities, just what kind of that influence does that have on you? Even if you do not end up acknowledging them, it is impossible that I will withdraw them from the fight you know? Our enemies are demons. It’s better if even a single additional human is present for the battle after all.”
2612
2613“Of course, no matter the result, we will find it reasonable that they are included in the battle. However, it is a required truth that we have tested them.”
2614
2615“In other words, you wish to demonstrate the Elite Twelve’s dignity, is it?”
2616
2617Reanat came to an understanding of Gorgan’s intentions and let out a convinced voice. It wasn’t something as refined as demonstrating the abilities of the outsiders to those around them and dispelling the ill feelings towards them. One of the reasons was likely to contain the objections coming from among the Elite Twelve, but from the flow of their conversation, he intended to use the fight against the outsiders as bait to once more demonstrate the authority of the Elite Twelve to those around them. It would be bad for them to test out the hero, but dealing with the
2618 
2619hero’s companions was a good compromise and they would be easier to deal with than a hero. Of course, if they won, they could use the hero as a pretext to raise the fame of the Elite Twelve.
2620
2621It was transparent that they were expecting to use the brightness of the star known as the hero to enhance the brightness of their own nearby star. At any rate, the conversation moved forward, and was now at the boundary of whether or not it was going to happen or not, and Suimei let out a disconcerted sigh.
2622
2623“So bothersome.”
2624
2625He spat out without hiding his annoyance towards the constitution of what was called an organization and towards what was about to happen. However, it wasn’t like this was something Suimei was unfamiliar with. There were similar types of groups even back in the other world. Not limited to magicians, there were occasions where those who held great abilities easily became arrogant. They would doubt the abilities of those intruding on their turf, and would forcefully pick a fight to establish a hierarchy. Because it was so uncivilized, the Thousand Evenings Association served as a mediator between groups, but in this world it wasn’t like such an intense authority could exist.
2626
2627Gorgan seemed to take Suimei’s idle complaint as arrogance, and was glaring directly at him. However, after having competed with so many magicians before, Suimei was already accustomed to handling such a gloomy atmosphere without causing any further waves. Without any intentions of keeping his thoughts to himself, Gorgan averted his gaze and snorted.
2628
2629And as their eyes separated, Suimei partially closed his eyes and looked at Gorgan once more. From his appearance, he looked like an old man with a large build. He had a moss green robe wrapped around his body and looked to be an experienced master. Not limited to just magic which employed the elements, he must have stuck his hands in all sorts of mysteries with no consistency. Evidence of his body being unable to bear the effects of such experimenting could be seen all over his body.
2630
2631His eyes were clouded, the tips of his fingers looked withered like dying plants and had turned yellow. As things stood, the inside of his body likely couldn’t be any better either. In contrast to his sturdy appearance, his body
2632 
2633was tattered from overuse. However, the reason Suimei could catch a glimpse of an uncommon ferociousness within all that was because he was someone who aspired towards the mysterious. The lecherous light he could see behind his eyes was the karma of one who was unable to stop craving for the mysterious.
2634
2635It wasn’t like Suimei couldn’t sympathize with that, but seeing his body, just as Io Kuzami had appraised him, he did indeed give the impression of a bundle of withered branches trying to form a sturdy tree.
2636
2637And sure enough, Io Kuzami’s words granted Gorgan’s wish for a match.
2638
2639“I do not mind. I shall scatter those who make light of me. Is it not a pleasant thought? It’s a situation that the Japanese love.”
2640
2641“I also, do not mind.”
2642
2643Liliana followed up after her. She was not timid in the least. The reason he could see an unshakable confidence in her was likely due to the new mysteries that she had touched upon. And so, the last to respond, was Suimei.
2644
2645“Whatever. I’ll do it to.”
2646
2647After the two of them agreed, he lost his choice of backing out in the end. While lamenting the fact that he recently kept getting caught in the flow of things, Suimei let out a sigh and gave up.
2648
2649★
2650
2651Right after Reanat acknowledged Gorgan’s request, the war council in the large tent came to an end. As for the matches that they decided on, it seemed it was going to begin right after their preparations were complete. In any case, those preparations were limited to having their mages who specialized in the earth attribute create a simple stage in the encampment out of stones, so it meant it was going to start pretty soon. As Suimei walked around and gazed at the endless sky, Reiji, who was walking next to him, made a bitter smile.
2652
2653“It’s turned into something weird huh.”
2654 
2655“Seriously. They want to test us? They’re just arbitrarily discontent, normally that kind of thing makes them hard to handle and leads to a demotion. Don’t they have the self awareness of a member of an organization?”
2656
2657As if letting out all his irritation, Suimei was rattling on with excessive vigour. Because he himself was a member of an organization, he couldn’t help but hold doubts towards Gorgan’s behaviour. Perhaps because he was unable to get rid of those ill feelings, Suimei just groaned quietly. Looking at this as something irrational, Reiji let out a clear opinion on the matter.
2658
2659“That person must have enough power so that they just can’t do that… Or rather, those people, probably.”
2660
2661“My goodness, it’s a perfect example of those with authority being irresponsible. Being so hung up on authority that they need to do this kind of crap is seriously something idiots would do.”
2662
2663“Ah, did Suimei also notice that they were trying to use us?”
2664
2665“Well yeah. No matter how you put it, his selfishness was completely obvious.”
2666
2667“Thought so.”
2668
2669“There is safety in silence. In the end, the fact that they basically showed that they want us to be human sacrifices to their glory is a poor way of dealing with it.”
2670
2671As Suimei looked to his side after spitting that out, he caught a glimpse of Reiji’s serious face that he had been seeing more of lately.
2672
2673“Hey, Suimei, do you think it’ll be alright?”
2674
2675“Hm? The match? I should be fine you know? I’ll show you I can cut through it easily.”
2676
2677“I’m not particularly worried about Suimei. You’re not the type to say you could do something without actually being able to after all. I’m sure you’ll manage to cut through it.”
2678
2679“Then what is it?”
2680 
2681“The one I’m worried about is Mizuki… Or not, Io Kuzami.”
2682
2683“Aah, that one.”
2684
2685Suimei unintentionally let out his voice as he heard that. And then, Reiji made a sour expression like he had just eaten something extremely bitter.
2686
2687“That’s… Probably not alright, huh… At the end, she was totally motivated wasn’t she? Isn’t she definitely going to do something?”
2688
2689“Sounds about right…”
2690
2691Reiji’s gloomy sigh spread out into their surroundings. He was likely imagining Io Kuzami running wild during the match. If Io Kuzami was the revival of Mizuki’s setting like Reiji thought she was, he wouldn’t be able to stop the train wreck that she would cause. As long as she was faithful to the setting, there was definitely going to be some sort of disaster. After clearing out his throat, for some reason, Suimei started to do vocal exercises like he was preparing to do an imitation. And then, he thrust out his finger and covered his left eye with his left hand.
2692
2693“―FUHAHAHAHAHA! Hear me, oh you tiny existences who have run rampant across this world, you homo sapiens known as humans! What will unfold before you is my brilliant banquet. You bastards who are my invitees shall all catch a glimpse of my Grand Territory known as the True Darkness…! Or something like that.”
2694
2695“As one would expect, you’re good at that. I can really see it happening. Un.”
2696
2697“I’m not happy to be praised about it.”
2698
2699“In any case, we should also be careful.”
2700
2701“Will something come out of us being careful about it?”
2702
2703“At the very least, I think we can avoid being dragged in.”
2704
2705Though he said that, Reiji didn’t seem particularly confident about it. That was just how much he saw Io Kuzami as a walking disaster. As he lingered in those heavy feelings, Reiji suddenly shifted his gaze towards something else.
2706 
2707“… Anyways, what is that?”
2708
2709“Hm?”
2710
2711As Suimei followed Reiji’s gaze, he spotted the Io Kuzami in question. Not only that, she wasn’t alone, and seemed to be talking to someone. Worried that she had done something again, they drew nearer while concealing themselves, and noticed that it was Lefille that was with her.
2712
2713Interested in the odd combination, they came even closer while quieting their footsteps. Looking closely, they could see something like pompoms in Lefille’s hands. As they listened in on their conversation, they could hear Lefille’s bewildered voice.
2714
2715“… So, why am I holding this kind of thing?”
2716
2717“Umu. Because only you are unable to have the opportunity to stand on the battle stage to have the opportunity to unleash your own pathos, it has been decided that you will take on cheering activities for myself and those who are standing by for their own duels. I have just decided upon it. If it is cheering, then it must have this appearance.”
2718
2719Hearing Io Kuzami speak, Suimei and Reiji were both making faces like something harsh was happening right before their eyes. They both placed a hand on their brow, closed their eyes, and shook their heads. Right after they decided to be careful, the god of this world truly had no such mercy for them.
2720
2721“So, you’re saying I should cheer you on?”
2722
2723“That’s right.”
2724
2725“Just me?”
2726
2727“That’s how it is. This is also befitting of my disciple, but this time she happens to be a participant.”
2728
2729“If it’s about not participating, doesn’t that also apply to her Highness Titania?”
2730
2731“No, that one cannot do it.”
2732 
2733“Why?”
2734
2735Io Kuzami then gazed off into the distance like she was looking at her bitter enemy, and began lying.
2736
2737“Titania Root Astel. She is the owner of a glacial heart colder than one looking for employment during the employment ice age of 1994, a carnivore wearing the bulky hide of tenderness that she shows to everyone. I have no ears to listen to her speak.”
2738
2739“… I don’t really understand the expression, but you mean to say that her Highness is unsuitable.”
2740
2741“Umu.”
2742
2743As Suimei was wondering just what she meant by ‘Umu’ after making such a heartless declaration, Lefille stuck out the pompoms.
2744
2745“So, what are these?”
2746
2747“Those are the sacred treasures used for cheering, pompoms. The one who is cheering raises these to the sky, and must yell out ‘Hurray~, hurray~,’ along with a name. Give it a try.”
2748
2749“U? Un? ‘H-hurray~, hurray~, Suimei-kun!’… Is that about right?”
2750
2751Despite being completely bewildered, Lefille followed along with Io Kuzami’s instructions, and began moving the pompoms. However, Io Kuzami seemed unable to stomach the way she was swinging them around.
2752
2753“Be more cheerful! And move your hands more vigorously! If you don’t than the mysteries behind the sacred treasures won’t work!”
2754
2755“L-like this? Hurray~! Hurray~!”
2756
2757“Wrong! More like this, with a passionate soul! Shout out with your ultra soul!”
2758
2759Matching Io Kuzami’s voice, Lefille began to absurdly swing around the pompoms.
2760 
2761“… What, is that?”
2762
2763“Lefi-san~. You don’t have to seriously keep her company you know~? It’s fine if you even knock her senseless you know~?”
2764
2765Suimei spoke in a quiet voice, and thus Lefille could not hear him. Titania also incidentally happened to be nearby, and came up beside Suimei and Reiji. And she also seemed to have been watching the event unfold.
2766
2767“Rather, isn’t it about time that we must do something about that child?”
2768
2769““I know right…””
2770
2771They two of them replied with a heavy sigh one atop the other. And before long, they were informed that the stage had been prepared.
2772
2773★
2774
2775―Currently, one of the Empire’s Elite Twelve, Aerith Melfein was surrounded by soldiers who were forming a circle without a single gap between them. That being said, it was not just her. Inside that circle there was one other who could be called one of the Elite Twelve and could also be called one of the hero’s companions.
2776
2777Saying that they were surrounded may have made it sound bad, but there was a proper reason for that. The reason was that the wide stone foundation before their eyes was the stage for the matches with the hero’s companions.
2778
2779This was all prepared by the head of the Elite Twelve, Gorgan. This stage was prepared as a way of demonstrating the Empire’s strength to the hero summoned in another country and the Twilight Beheading Princess, as well as the other outsiders. It was in no way to prove that they were unfit for the battlefield. And Aerith was one of those chosen to fight in the matches.
2780
2781Though Aerith held a position among the Elite Twelve, she was no more than the daughter of a small farming village in the south of the Empire. The village was always in need of more workers, so as if it was natural, she had an older brother and sister, as well as a younger brother and sister,
2782 
2783and all of them made a living working for the village. And as she assisted her mother and father alongside her siblings until she was an adult, she always thought that just like all the other young girls in the village, she would marry a man from the village and support it until the end of her life. That was the obvious life of a daughter born as a farmer after all.
2784
2785However, that obvious life took a complete change when mages from the Magic Institute appeared. At the time, the Emperor was pressed to strengthen the military, and due to that, people with any talent for magic were being gathered far and wide throughout the Empire. That’s why even the small farming village Aerith lived in had mages from the Magic Institute dispatched to it.
2786
2787The condition for being chosen by them was extremely simple. It came down to whether one had the groundings for being able to use magic. It was also at a higher level than the standard used for the Magic Institute itself. As all of the men and women of the village immediately gathered, they began their measurements, and it was determined that Aerith had a strong disposition for magic.
2788
2789And the rest went without saying. In exchange for a hefty salary, Aerith was invited to the Imperial Capital, became one of its mages, and was eventually chosen as one of the Elite Twelve. Her journey went with great strides, but that in no way meant that she was being lax. To become a mage, she first attended the Magic Institute. But because she was a country hick and her skin was swarthy like wheat, she spent her days there being made fun of. The amount of harassment she went through was simply uncountable.
2790
2791But even so, Aerith continued to study magic without giving up, and eventually distinguished herself among her peers. When it was judged that she was fit to take part in actual combat, she even stepped onto many battlefields.
2792
2793As a result, she was singled out by royalty and selected as the youngest ever among the Elite Twelve at the time. To Aerith, there was no higher honour that she could think of, and it was her life’s pride. All those who made fun of her at the Magic Institute―those who were full of pride for their birth and talent, were all exceeded by her steady effort. This served as the foundation for her self confidence, and allowed her to recognize herself, it was completely natural.
2794 
2795From her inherent quick wits and effort, she was the young girl who became the youngest of the Elite Twelve. That was the evaluation of society regarding Aerith. However, that was several years back, and ended up crumbling so easily.
2796
2797That was because of Liliana Zandyke’s existence. She was the adopted daughter of one of the Elite Twelve, Rogue Zandyke. She wielded the powerful and rare attribute among the elements which acted in contrast to light, the attribute of darkness. And without even waiting for the age of five, she broke Aerith’s record.
2798
2799If Aerith took great strides to become one of the Elite Twelve, then Liliana did so in a flash. After going through several examinations under the sponsorship of Rogue Zandyke, Liliana was chosen as one of the Elite Twelve without ever standing on a battlefield let alone enrolling in the Magic Institute.
2800
2801There was no way Aerith wouldn’t be discontent about it. In spite of the fact that Liliana was also from a village in the sticks, just because she was discovered by one of the Elite Twelve, she attained the same position that Aerith went through hardships to attain, and stole the title of youngest ever away from her. Though she didn’t let it out, deep inside she was unable to clear away her resentment.
2802
2803As Liliana accomplished her missions one after the other and piled up her achievements, Aerith’s hostility towards her only grew stronger. Even when they would see each other once in a while during missions, just the sight of her would increase Aerith’s irritation. That is why Aerith showed great discontent in the fact that Liliana would be part of the battles to come.
2804
2805Accumulating her boiling rage within her chest, Aerith walked towards the stage. She was passing the audience towards the grand stage which would bring Liliana Zandyke’s defeat.
2806
2807―She wanted to bring an end to the ill feelings in her heart. And then
2808
2809she would prove once and for all who was superior right here in this place.
2810
2811As she let her passion burn up once more, she looked to the side of the stage where two other people were standing. Both of them were people chosen to take part in these matches just like Aerith.
2812 
2813“―Oioi, if you strain yourself so much won’t it affect the fight sempai? You really okay there?”
2814
2815As if pouring water on her meagre determination, the one to call out to her was one of the Elite Twelve, Slane Zolnuf. He was a young man who was chosen as one of the Elite Twelve fairly recently, and though he was older than Aerith, he was still her junior. He was very quick witted, but he was also very boastful, and always acted in a way which belittled and made light of others. Because of that, Aerith did not approve of Slane. The Elite Twelve were supposed to be both proud and noble after all.
2816
2817“Aerith. Display the utmost of your power so that you do not bring any damn shame to the name of the the Elite Twelve. Well, a bastard plebeian like yourself likely cannot achieve a suitable victory anyways.”
2818
2819Following after Slane, the voice of a man in his prime called out to her. With a pompous tone, every single word that came out of his mouth was like the disgusting words of a typical noble. He was Baaldan Dostolf Zegent. Taking advantage of an empty seat on the Elite Twelve at the time, he used his influence to slip in. Among the Elite Twelve he was the most unsuitable member. His power as a mage was certain, but that was not accompanied by good technique or abilities. However, because he displayed a matchless talent for trickery, he had managed to keep his seat on the Elite Twelve. In an entirely different way from Slane, he was also a nasty man.
2820
2821In all times and places, it was ordinary for powerful mages to be eccentrics, but the current Elite Twelve was nothing but a cruel lot that couldn’t even be called eccentric. Currently, to Aerith, the only upright members would be just about Graziella and Gorgan. However, even more so than Slane and Baaldan, Liliana was someone who was unsuitable for a seat among the Elite Twelve. She was only a lowly existence who capitalized on her parent Rogue Zandyke’s fame to take her seat.
2822
2823(The Elite Twelve are not so naive.)
2824
2825Aerith could no longer let those who relied on their parents’ influence or those who did not actually have the ability swagger around as if they were important. She would stake her pride as one who needed to put in extraordinary amount of effort.
2826 
2827Right before she ascended to the stage, the member of the current Elite Twelve that she respected the most aside from Graziella stood before her. It was the head of the Elite Twelve, Gorgan Bartwood Goalt.
2828
2829“… Aerith, you do understand correct? Just because she is a former associate and younger than you doesn’t mean that you can hold back. The honour of the Elite Twelve is at stake in this fight.”
2830
2831“Ha. I understand fully. I will demonstrate to that foolish little girl just how serious it is to abandon the Elite Twelve of her own accord with my water magic.”
2832
2833After bowing her head, she looked him straight in the eyes, and Gorgan nodded back to her in satisfaction. After bowing once more, she stepped forth towards the first battle and onto the stage, where Liliana was already waiting.
2834
2835“To think that someone who ran away would shamelessly show themselves like this. Are you saying that you suddenly feel like returning to the Elite Twelve?”
2836
2837“I didn’t, particularly come here, because I wanted to be, in the Elite Twelve. And besides, the only reason, I became an Elite Twelve, was to support the Colonel. I have no attachment, to an Elite Twelve, without the Colonel.”
2838
2839“How impudent. You’re probably using this fight to raise your reputation and waiting for Reanat-sama and Graziella-sama to call for you. Despite being a child you’re quite shrewd.”
2840
2841“…”
2842
2843Though Aerith was spitting out abusive words, Liliana’s expression remained clear. This little girl was always like that. Despite being a child, she showed no child like behaviour. Despite having malice thrown at her, she wouldn’t get mad, she wouldn’t even get sad. It was like she was saying that such provocations didn’t even give her an itch as she always made that composed expression. That’s why she got on Aerith’s nerves. Anything and everything about the little girl got on her nerves.
2844
2845“I will show you the power appropriate of one of the Elite Twelve.”
2846 
2847“By all means.”
2848
2849Having said what they had to say, they each took a stance. There was no referee who would call the beginning of the match. This was a fight to demonstrate the authority of the Elite Twelve and not just any regular match. The Elite Twelve had to bestow defeat upon the outsiders that anyone and everyone could understand.
2850
2851Thus, Aerith was planning on settling things in an instant. If she settled it right at the very beginning, that would be the utmost and overwhelmingly complete victory she could attain. That was a fighting style that was appropriate for the Elite Twelve.
2852
2853“―Oh water. Thou shall gather into a violent mass of water and shoot forth. Surpass the gale and pierce through the enemy.”
2854
2855Aerith began chanting magic of the water attribute. Her talent for magic―that is, the great talent that the mages who came to her village discovered, was magic of the water attribute.
2856
2857…	Aerith could not use any attribute except for water. All other members of the Elite Twelve were able to use multiple attributes, but she was only able to use a single one. However, her gift for using that single attribute was far mightier than anybody else, and could be used far more precisely than anybody else. That was why she became one of the Elite Twelve.
2858
2859“―Go, Aqua Bullet Rapid Starter!”
2860
2861Holding out her hand and pointing it towards Liliana, she let out her keyword. And at the same time, a large amount of water formed at her fingertip and wrapped itself up like a whirlpool before firing out immediately.
2862
2863The speed of the water she fired out in a flash could not be caught by the naked eye. On top of that, Liliana was unable to see out of one eye which produced a blind spot. It was the most suitable magic to use against her. However, the flashing water bullet that she unleashed was evaded as if its trajectory had been completely predicted.
2864
2865“Wha―!?”
2866 
2867All Liliana did was hop once like a wild rabbit. Just from that meagre motion, the flashing water bullet she fired out collided against the barricade set around the stage and dispersed.
2868
2869It was supposed to be unavoidable. But Liliana evaded it with an expression saying that it was completely trivial to do so. It would have almost been acceptable if she knew about the magic, but Aerith had never shown it to her even once. Nevertheless, the result was just before her eyes.
2870
2871It was surprising, but she immediately put her emotions back in order. If she evaded it meant that she at least had a certain amount of ability. It was different from what Aerith was expecting, but it just meant there was a small calculation error in her predictions and reality. If she covered for the calculation error, then Liliana had absolutely no chance of winning.
2872
2873“―Oh water! Thou shalt gather into a violent mass of water and shoot forth! Surpass the gale and pierce through the enemy! Aqua Bullet Rapid Starter!”
2874
2875What she settled on was the same flashing water bullet magic that she used earlier. However, this time there was more than one, there was a total of five flashing water bullets at the tip of her finger. She aimed them all towards Liliana at a distance, and fired them one after the other. Aerith held firm that while Liliana was evading, her posture would break, and her last bullet would pierce through successfully. However―
2876
2877“Is it, over, already?”
2878
2879All five of the flashing water bullets were evaded. Even though she shouldn’t have been able to see their trajectories, with a childish behaviour, she simply evaded them as if they were stones being tossed by children in a completely frivolous manner.
2880
2881“Tch―Don’t look down on me!”
2882
2883Seized by Liliana’s provocative question, Aerith let out a shout. And then, just as she was preparing to use her next magic, Liliana’s mana became highly excited. Her mana soaked into the surrounding atmosphere and began stimulating Aerith’s skin like a volatile acid was prickling her. This was the manifestation of the mana which was characteristic to
2884 
2885Liliana.
2886
2887“Then, it is about time, that I start.―Oh hermit. Hidden on the threshold of the realm of the dead, oh servant of shadows. Right now, from that abyss, raise your innocent voice which causes all creation to quiver and tremble.”
2888
2889Liliana began chanting a strange spell. As she wove that chant which did not call out to the elements, a black magic circle suddenly appeared at her feet, and following after that, many dark black bubbles began appearing in the atmosphere surrounding her which looked like worms had been devouring the air.
2890
2891Aerith guessed that this was Liliana’s specialty, magic with the darkness attribute. Darkness bubbled up to the surface, vanished, and bubbled up once more. Every time this action repeated, the number of bubbles appearing increased.
2892
2893Magic with the darkness attribute did not directly attack its target. Fundamentally, it was magic which affected its target’s mind. It could render the target comatose, or torment them, and it was also possible to use it for defence. There were many techniques which used it which were simply eerie.
2894
2895While the bubbles of darkness were increasing in number, Aerith found herself painfully reluctant to do anything as alarm bells rang out in her mind at the impending danger of dark magic, and she found it difficult to go on the offensive. As she stood by passively trying to decide whether to go on the offensive or defensive, before long, the air before her eyes began to fester as if being encroached on by the darkness. As if the sky was slowly being wrenched, it coiled into a vortex. She started to be able to see an asymmetrical transparent pattern as if she was looking through warped glass.
2896
2897Eventually, a pallid light lit up at its centre. The transparent and warped space gradually took on a pale blue colour. Aerith couldn’t understand what was happening. She couldn’t tell what would happen next. She had no memories of such a magic. Even in the Magic Institute and on the battlefield, she had never seen such a thing.
2898
2899As Aerith boldly began chanting her defensive magic, beyond the pallid
2900 
2901light, bubbling darkness and twisted space, a single beast appeared.
2902
2903A beast―from its figure it appeared to be a dog. It’s body was filled to the brim with the pallid light that seemed to be constantly seeping into its surroundings, it had pitch black eye sockets that looked like they could suck one in, and it had a body large enough to match Liliana’s height. After it finished manifesting in a magical way, Liliana walked up beside the dog, and affectionately patted its head.
2904
2905“―From now on, your name, is Howler.”
2906
2907The moment Liliana bestowed a name upon the beast born from the darkness and will-o’-the-wisp, a bright red light born of mana filled its eye sockets. And in the next instant, the dog given the name Howler raised a howl that shook heaven and earth. That sound wave which felt like an electric shock spread throughout the stage, no, the entire military encampment. It was an extremely loud voice, but mysteriously it didn’t carry any sense of menace for some reason.
2908
2909“… I don’t know what kind of magic that is, but magic that creates a mere beast couldn’t possibly…”
2910
2911After speaking, Aerith quietly chanted a spell and prepared to fire a flashing water bullet at the dog. However, as if it was waiting for orders, the dog stayed perfectly still without budging. It was the perfect target like that. Without hesitating, Aerith fired the flashing water bullet. Water flew faster than it could be reflected in one’s eyes, and accompanied by trailing dust and a surging spray, it pierced into Howler.
2912
2913“Did you see that!?….. Eh?”
2914
2915―Or it should have. Raising her voice in triumph slightly early for a moment, Aerith’s voice changed to one of bewilderment as her triumph vanished and was replaced with doubt. Howler didn’t make a single noise as it stood in place. Betraying her imagination of what the flashing water bullet would do, the moment it was about to strike Howler, it completely vanished.
2916
2917It was as if it was negated by some invisible force. Magic was not something that would vanish due to magic. When conflicting attributes acted against each other, it wouldn’t end so quietly. This was especially
2918 
2919the case when magic collided against each other. The flashing water bullet should have had some sort of effect on the dog. But even so, it simply vanished. Vanished into nothingness. It seemed this also surprised Liliana somewhat, as she squinted her eye and looked at Howler.
2920
2921“So this, is rank disparity extinction.”
2922
2923Aerith didn’t understand just what kind of phenomenon it was, but she didn’t have the leisure to worry about it.
2924
2925“If the flashing water bullet won’t work, then…”
2926
2927“No, it is not, your turn. Go, Howler!”
2928
2929As Liliana directed it, the dog sprang to life, jumped up above the stage, and began dashing towards Aerith. It’s speed and movement was just like a beast’s. No, that was precisely what it was. However, even if its movements were different from a human’s, she wouldn’t so simply lose her composure. Aerith was one of the Elite Twelve, she had fought on many battlefields up until this day. If she could be done in by such movements, it would be impossible for her to be standing where she was. While casting a pallid light into its surroundings, Howler came rushing in while moving erratically to the left and right.
2930
2931“―Oh water. Because thou art in agreement with my thoughts, become lithe and tough. Extend from my fingertip, and become a blade which cuts apart all things. Blade Act Liquid!”
2932
2933Aerith fired out her magic. Naturally, it was of the water attribute. With magic at her fingertip, a flowing blade of water broke out, and lashed out like a whip. While the blade of water constantly emitted the sound of flowing water, it winded through the air like a snake towards Howler. Unlike the flashing water bullet, Howler assertively took evasive action against the blade of water. While evading the blade of water which was mowing down the surroundings, it took some distance from Aerith. On the complete opposite side of Liliana, it was positioned to sandwich Aerith between them.
2934
2935“Tch―squirming around… Then how about this!”
2936
2937Making that declaration, Aerith poured all her might into the next chant.
2938 
2939“―Oh water. Thou shall coil around everything before me like a vortex, swallow everything inside a calamity. Bestow pain upon all within your body, and massacre my enemies within your embrace! Hydrant Abyss Sphere!”
2940
2941The moment she let out her keyword, water broke out as if wrapping up everything on the stage and began flowing in a single direction. She could hear the surprised voices of the soldiers, and the voices of the mages maintaining the barricade begin to panic as the flow of the water gradually accelerated. A tornado of water took shape. Aerith was also within the tornado, but this magic had no effect on its caster. As the massive vortex gradually contracted, it submerged her enemies within the tornado.
2942
2943It was a merciless attack. However, since she was told to show no mercy, it didn’t matter whether or not anybody died. No, to her, it would have been the most satisfactory result if it resulted in a death. As she began making a gloomy smile in her heart while continuing her magic, she suddenly heard something.
2944
2945―Howler’s voice grew louder.
2946
2947What rose up towards the heavens was a sound like a roar. There was no single word to properly describe it. If it was a dog or wolf, it would be a howl that anybody would have heard before, but it was as if the beast before her eyes had lightning constantly ringing out from where it was standing, and it was spitting out the tremors of thunder from its mouth. If one was to tell her it was ‘the monster which brought all earthquakes to the world’ that she was told of when she was a child, she would believe it without any doubt. And the power of that howl was tremendous. The air shook, and the vortex closing in on the stage as well as even the barricades in their surroundings were blown away in an instant.
2948
2949“That’s ridiculous!?”
2950
2951Aerith couldn’t help but exclaim her surprise at the impossible phenomenon. The soldiers and mages in the audience, as well as the other members of the Elite Twelve all raised their voices in surprise in unison.
2952
2953The beast created by the darkness attribute should have been magic which only unleashed an attack in the shape of a dog. In spite of that, it used some other power to blow away Aerith’s magic. Magic was
2954 
2955something which only took a single predetermined movement. There was no way it should have been able to take on some other action other than the rules which were established at the time of its creation. However, there was an existence right before Aerith’s eyes that made that possible. Letting out a low growl, it was looking at her while standing still. It was as if there was a ‘real beast’ carrying the power of darkness right there.
2956
2957Having her attention caught by Howler, Aerith suddenly heard light footsteps behind her. When she noticed this, Liliana Zandyke was closing in.
2958
2959―Crap. That word gradually rose up in Aerith’s mind. Liliana was the daughter of the swordsman extolled throughout the entire empire, the Sword Master of the Lonely Figure, Rogue Zandyke. Aerith had heard that she was capable of not only magic, but also had knowledge on how to use a sword. In that case, even if she was empty-handed, it was bad to let her draw any closer. Aerith clicked her tongue at that thought, but Liliana was closing in unexpectedly quickly. And while she was doing so, Liliana began to mutter.
2960
2961“―My hand is the fetter which is entrusted with dark desire. Engrave the illness of my touch on the heart of he who loiters before me, and chill them with despair.”
2962
2963―Negative Touch. The moment Liliana Zandyke finished that chant, a pallid blue light identical to the one Howler was letting out began pouring out of her gloved right hand. It looked just like the nocturnal luminescence one sometimes saw at graveyards, the ‘loitering spirits.’
2964
2965Liliana’s hand swept towards Aerith, and having been slow to take evasive manoeuvres, her arm had been grazed. She then noticed the growling of a dog behind her. And the moment she heard that, she set aside her appearance and took evasive action. Ignoring her posture, she focused entirely on dodging. As she tumbled atop the stage, Howler’s jaws snapped shut right where she was just standing.
2966
2967If she hadn’t moved reflexively, she would’ve been bitten down and spat out. As a cold sweat trickled down her spine while she stood up―just at that time.
2968
2969“Uu, gu―? Wh-what is this?”
2970 
2971Suddenly, Aerith was no longer able to raise one of her arms. Noticing the abnormality, she looked at her arm, but there wasn’t any visible wounds on it. However, for some reason, her arm would no longer move the way she wanted it to. It was like the sluggish feeling one had when one just woke up, but it felt like a delusion where that sense was fully contained to just her arm.
2972
2973This was none other than the arm which came into contact with Liliana’s right arm which had been letting out a pallid light. It must have been an effect of that magic. Having worked that out while gnashing her teeth, Aerith then heard Liliana begin speaking.
2974
2975“What’s, the matter? Despite cutting corners, aren’t you too, unprepared? Weren’t you going, to show me, the glorious abilities, of the Elite Twelve?”
2976
2977“Tsu―You bitch!”
2978
2979Hearing those provocative words in such a perfect interval in the fighting like she had timed it out, Aerith was no longer able to endure it and became agitated. Because they were words that she had used earlier that had turned around on her, their effect was just all the more tremendous. It frankly incurred her wrath, but Liliana simply looked at her like she knew that perfectly.
2980
2981“To be so easily riled up by this level of provocation, as one of the Elite Twelve, what do you think about that? The mere words of a child, each and every word, you can just ignore it right? Or is it, that you can’t stand me saying it, to the point where you can’t do that? No, it is, isn’t it? You are, just that kind of person after all.”
2982
2983“Silence! Shut that mouth immediately!”
2984
2985“You, like yourself, too much. That’s why, you aren’t particularly suited, to opponents who close in on you. Because it threatens, your own precious self. Am I wrong?”
2986
2987“Don’t talk like you know anything and everything… I, I hate that part of you!!”
2988
2989“I also, know that. You don’t have to, go and shout it out, after all this
2990 
2991time right?”
2992
2993“SHUT UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP!!”
2994
2995Aerith let out her boiling and violent emotions out towards Liliana. A mage should never lose their composure. This was because if they did not have a surplus of composure, it would definitely have an effect on their magic. So it was something that was strictly taught to keep in check. However, she was unable to contain her rage. Not only was she herself being insulted, but even the Elite Twelve were being made light of. It was a heavy act that far surpassed the limits of what could be pardoned.
2996
2997However, just because she was roaring in anger, it wasn’t like the current situation would change at all. If she left it to her emotions now to weave together magic, such halfhearted magic wouldn’t have any effect on Howler let alone Liliana. And having said that, if she started to use magic with a long chant, Howler would definitely cut her off.
2998
2999In front of her, was Liliana Zandyke. Behind her, was the pallid beast, Howler. It was unfair. Truly unjust. Those words gradually rose up unintentionally inside Aerith’s throat. In spite of it being a one on one match, she had to fight not only her opponent but one other. It was cowardly. There was no other way of describing it but cowardly. Though she wanted to say that, the Elite Twelve’s pride would not allow her to. Moreover, it seemed that Liliana Zandyke even anticipated those emotions as she spoke.
3000
3001“I don’t really mind, if Howler steps back you know? Though that’s only, if you complain loudly, that it is cowardly, right here.”
3002
3003Without taking Aerith’s feelings into consideration at all, she unleashed those words at her. It would be fine if she complained, but she had no excuse to do that kind of thing. If she did, it would drag the Elite Twelve’s dignity down to the ground.
3004
3005If this was just a two on one situation, she wouldn’t be irritated about it. Her senses were sharp, she even knew that the audience in their surroundings had dropped the fruits they were snacking on in surprise. Then when it came to the most recent phenomenon, it didn’t even need to be said. Even if she was surrounded by ten assassins, she wouldn’t feel threatened. However, her brain wasn’t reacting normally to the young girl
3006 
3007and pallid dog before her eyes. Every single one of her defensive plans that she could think of to deal with being surrounded seemed like they wouldn’t work at all.
3008
3009Liliana once more began murmuring a chant. Aerith felt like those words pouring out endlessly that she couldn’t hear were all disparaging words as Liliana looked down on her. And along with that, the atmosphere in the surroundings took a sudden change which made the whole thing all the more provoking to Aerith. That was why, she had to seal that mouth even a moment earlier.
3010
3011All she had to do was seal that mouth which was at the root of everything that threatened her, that constantly changing phenomenon, those provocative words that criticized her verbal slip. Therefore, with all her might, she would stake all her honour and pride. Letting the hatred and rage burn in her heart, she elevated her mana with her entire body.
3012
3013―However, that accumulation of mana, was drowned out by an accumulation of mana which far exceeded hers.
3014
3015“He who is in our surroundings, the one that our eyes cannot see―”
3016
3017★
3018
3019It was a little before Liliana fired out the decisive blow at Aerith. One of the other participants in the matches that day, Suimei, was together with Felmenia watching the flow of Liliana’s match. He was currently somewhat separated from Reiji and the others. For the purpose of evaluating Liliana’s fight, he separated himself from them in a way where they couldn’t hear his conversation.
3020
3021On top of the stage, it was just about the time that Liliana let out a chant, and Howler came out. Felmenia was watching Liliana use magic, but she questioned Suimei with a somewhat puzzled expression.
3022
3023“Is that… A familiar?”
3024
3025“That’s right. There’s a lot of familiars which take the shape of animals, but that is just one among them. A familiar made out of a charm which was given shape.”
3026 
3027Felmenia held doubts towards the way Suimei called it ‘a charm,’ and wrinkled the crease in her brow even further.
3028
3029“Out of a charm? She didn’t make it out of magic?”
3030
3031“Yeah, a charm. Saying she made it out of magic… Isn’t particularly wrong, but that thing wasn’t formed by the spell itself, but by the peculiar power held in those words.”
3032
3033“And that is, a charm.”
3034
3035While watching Aerith brandish her blade of water, Suimei nodded back to Felmenia. He then looked at Felmenia with a challenging look.
3036
3037“If it was Menia, how would you break through that?”
3038
3039“How I would erase Liliana’s familiar? Umumu…”
3040
3041An answer did not float up immediately in Felmenia’s head, and she began groaning with a grim face. While she was doing so, a voice called out from behind them.
3042
3043“―Hou? White Flame-dono does not know how?”
3044
3045As they turned around towards the charming and husky voice, they saw golden hair and a military uniform. With a faint smile, the one to cut into their conversation was Graziella Filas Rieseld. Having heard that question, she spoke like she knew the answer. Felmenia then spoke up in a somewhat surprised tone at her arrival.
3046
3047“Does your Highness Graziella have an answer?”
3048
3049“Well yeah.”
3050
3051“If it is alright with you, then I would like to hear it though.”
3052
3053“I do not particularly mind, but there is not much meaning if you do not respond to that guy checking on your answer yourself. Seems he’ll dislike it if I leak out the principle behind it too.”
3054
3055Speaking of the man who was being labelled as stingy by Graziella…
3056 
3057“I won’t say something that stingy.”
3058
3059“You’re not going to hide it? Contrary to expectations you are quite lavish huh. From what I’ve seen is that not something like a trump card?”
3060
3061“It’s not that painful to have the way that works dispelled.”
3062
3063“It is the normal practice for trump cards to be hidden as much as possible.”
3064
3065“From my perspective, trump cards are something that one must have as many as possible of. Well, if it’s like that, then the word trump card may end up being a bit wrong, but―you get what I’m saying right?”
3066
3067“It’s an extravagant thing to say, but for now I’ll simply reply with ‘that is certainly true.’”
3068
3069Graziella answered in a somewhat meek manner. She likely didn’t really want to agree with a rival at a moment’s notice. Setting that aside, having sensed Felmenia gazing at her like she was being urged on, Graziella began talking of the method to overcome the familiar.
3070
3071“If White Flame-dono is unable to come up with an answer, it means you are thinking about it too hard. That thing you call a familiar is something created from Liliana Zandyke’s words, and so, that thing is in a sense, a cluster of words. That is to say, in a manner of speaking, it fights by the words that Liliana uses with intention behind them. Words are a concept which is composed of the voice, so if one or the other is stolen from her, that thing will not longer be able to take shape. Stealing away a concept itself is probably quite difficult, so in this case it would be fine to steal away the foundation of those words, the sound, away from that familiar. How is that?”
3072
3073Graziella turned a serious gaze towards Suimei, who gave her answer a passing grade without any hesitation.
3074
3075“Yeah, exactly. Strictly speaking, the proper answer would be to make it so that sound cannot exist in the surroundings, but you could say that stealing that away is just another means of doing so.”
3076
3077Having heard Graziella’s explanation and Suimei summing it up,
3078 
3079something finally struck home with Felmenia, and she vigorously raised her hand.
3080
3081“I also thought of something!”
3082
3083“In other words, something other than the answer just now?”
3084
3085“Yes! If Liliana’s familiar is made of words, then using words with meaning that run counter to it, or that perhaps counterbalances its existence would work!”
3086
3087After giving her answer, Felmenia waited for Suimei’s reply with bated breath. In contrast, Graziella found the answer of counterbalancing its existence unexpected, and made a very interested expression.
3088
3089“Hou? Words with difference meaning to counterbalance its existence huh… In that case, to make use of the chant which forms it, and oppose it right?”
3090
3091Felmenia nodded back towards Graziella’s interpretation. And then, Suimei also gave a satisfied nod.
3092
3093“That is also one thing you can do. Using magic which has the opposite effect, in other words, using counter magic is just one more means of doing so.”
3094
3095Having her answer assessed as correct, Felmenia showed a slightly triumphant pose. She was likely delighted that she hadn’t fallen behind Graziella.
3096
3097“Suimei Yakagi. If it was you, how would you handle it?”
3098
3099“Me? I would obstruct that magic before it could be fully knit together, disassemble it and use rebound air to make the caster eat it. Well, that’s only if it takes time to construct the spell like Liliana did here.”
3100
3101“Fumu. What is that rebound air?”
3102
3103“It’s the fatal failure of high ranking magic, or the failure of the final process in the actions which make up magic made up of multiple steps. In other words, before the ‘manifestation of magic,’ in the case that the primary factor of the magic’s mysticism is obstructed, it will recoil back
3104 
3105towards the caster.”
3106
3107“I have had my magic obstructed many times, but that has never happened. Does it really exist?”
3108
3109“Yeah. It’s cause it won’t happen if you only interrupt the chant or actions midway. Unless there is an effect on the spell itself while it is being constructed, it won’t happen… How should I put it, before Liliana used phenomenon mixer… It’s a little different, but she practised a similar magic before right?”
3110
3111“Is that so? Liliana Zandyke’s magic is largely special to her. The only one who knew all of her abilities was Rogue. Moreover, what kind of damage is done when the rebound air happens?”
3112
3113“Rebound air would first have an effect on the ether body and the astral body. The damage would largely be done to the internal organs. Let’s see… Do you have a taste for alcohol?”
3114
3115“Well, yeah.”
3116
3117“It’s like the kickback from drinking down a bunch in one gulp… Seems there’s a shock to the head that’s pretty nasty or something right? I’ve never experienced it myself, so I can’t really make a firm comparison, but…”
3118
3119Hearing Suimei’s reply, Graziella did seem to have experienced such a kickback before, and made a straightforward grimace.
3120
3121“I’d rather not experience that. Especially during a fight, if that happened it would be a significant hindrance.”
3122
3123Saying that, Graziella had a slight smile on her face.
3124
3125“I’ve heard quite the amusing story from you. But―”
3126
3127“… What?”
3128
3129“You have a tendency of being pedantic huh.”
3130
3131Hearing himself talk, Suimei naturally also knew this about himself, so instead of holding a complaint in his throat, he let out a faint smile.
3132 
3133“Ha, there’s no such a thing as a human who ain’t pedantic. It’s just a matter of the scale being more or less. Part of the thirst for knowledge is the desire for recognition in the lime light. You won’t find something like a virtuous saint who doesn’t hang his opinion down on you no matter where you look right?”
3134
3135“Hm? Rather than that, hasn’t the flow of the match changed quite a bit?”
3136
3137“It really has. The one from the Elite Twelve is being pressured quite a bit.”
3138
3139“Oi, you brought it up and now this…”
3140
3141In the end, Suimei was going to give the same complaint that he had just received. However, just like the other two, he immediately focused on the match. On top of the stage, Aerith was being provoked by Liliana, and was extremely agitated. The fact that Aerith was very conscious of Liliana was something Suimei spotted before the match even began. However, that had now become the plainly visible driving force behind behind her fighting spirit, and was completely at the fore.
3142
3143“… Rather, that’s quite the tractable opponent huh. Just from some light provocation she ended up exploding like that… No, her top is completely blown off at this point huh.”
3144
3145“That’s a bad type of passion. It’s the type that the elements dislike.”
3146
3147“Aerith is young after all. Well, since I’m younger it’s a little strange coming from me, but―she went through more troubles than others because of her birthplace, so she happens to have a lot of self respect and pride… However, I can’t accept that she gets taken for a ride so easily by provocation. This needs rectifying… Well, judging from the present situation she’ll understand from the result of the fight.”
3148
3149It was a problem related to one of her subordinates, but Graziella did not seem to pay it much mind. Just as she said, if Liliana won here, Aerith would end up looking back on it and correcting herself. Though that was only if she ‘realized,’ but Graziella was giving off an atmosphere that Aerith wasn’t someone who wouldn’t notice.
3150 
3151“Eh, ain’t she your subordinate? You’re not going to cheer for her?”
3152
3153“It doesn’t match my nature to raise my voice in encouragement. Besides, she doesn’t need that sort of thing. In any case, it seems to be moving to the final stage right?”
3154
3155On top of the stage, Liliana began the chant which would ascertain the final strike of the match.
3156
3157“―He who is in our surroundings, the one that our eyes cannot see. He who hides himself from all public eyes, the voice that anybody and everybody cannot hear. Now, at this present time, reveal your ambiguous body to the world, and lay bare everything far and wide. Thou art born of me, thou art named by me, thou art enslaved by me, thou art none other than my blood. Thus―”
3158
3159Along with Liliana’s chant, mana began to radically gather up. Aerith had also already been gathering her mana, but it was short lived as Liliana’s mana drowned it out. As if acting in concert with Liliana’s mana, Howler returned to her side, and began growling. It’s voice became a deep oscillation and spread out, piled up, and went on to effect the mysteries in the surroundings as darkness bubbled up and formed subtle black lightning around Howler. As the growling grew strong, the earth began shaking, and debris began rising to the sky. It was like the omen before an enormous abnormal event.
3160
3161As Suimei watched this, he let out a ‘Hou?’ in a greatly interested tone.
3162
3163Eventually, as if pointing the way to Howler, Liliana thrust her finger out.
3164
3165And then―
3166
3167“Hear me! Let out the howl which destroys all! Spell Xenoglacier, Astral Dive, Howling Out!” (Intrinsic Curse, Dash to the Realm of the Dead, Howl of Absolute Destruction!)
3168 
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231Along with her keyword, an enormous howl broke out. A tremendous voice radiated from Howler’s mouth which felt like it would be unbearable without plugging one’s ears and curling up. The ground, the stage,
3232 
3233anything and everything in their surroundings began breaking to pieces. In response to that, Aerith had formed a gigantic wall made of far more water than she had used up until now, but such a volume of water which could even fill a pool was simple a drop in the bucket before Howler. In accordance with Liliana’s finger, while howling and suicide charging straight in, the moment the pallid flash of lightning touched the wall, as if an entire waterfall broke onto shore, it was smashed into a pure white sheet of spray in an instant.
3234
3235Immediately following the straight line which tied Liliana and Aerith together, a portion of the stage caved in from the shockwave. Having brought things to and end with that, Aerith collapsed on the spot. Seeing that, Liliana made an unconcerned expression and spoke quietly.
3236
3237“It’s, my win.”
3238
3239The result of the first match naturally ended in Liliana Zandyke’s victory.
3240
3241★
3242
3243Even after the first battle finished, the aftertaste of the battle still had a hold of the audience. The soldiers, mages and each and every member of the Elite Twelve were all dumbfound having seen Liliana’s magic and were all staring at her figure as she descended from the stage. Seeing mysteries that should have been impossible with this world’s magic, it must have been quite the stimulus to all of them. From their surroundings, they could hear surprised voices saying ‘So that Aerith lost,’ and ‘To think the most talented woman among the Elite Twelve would…’ Not only that, but there were some saying ‘I’ve never seen magic like that before,’ and ‘Is that also the power of dark magic?’ Surprise concerning Liliana’s magic flew out along with the noise in the air.
3244
3245Descending from the stage, Liliana eventually arrived where Reiji and the others were, and Suimei also met up with them. And the first thing to meet her, was Io Kuzami putting on a haughty attitude with her arms folded as she raised her voice in satisfaction.
3246
3247“As one would expect of my disciple. It is no exaggeration to say that everything you did was the pure personification of the dark side you know? Even that final attack bared a close resemblance to force lightning.”
3248 
3249“Please don’t, say such incomprehensible things, or declare such a lie, that we are not, student and teacher. It is a matter, that I’ll, sue you for.”
3250
3251“FUHAHAHAHA! There is none in this world who can judge me!”
3252
3253As Liliana denied her with all her might, none of it seemed to reach Io Kuzami’s ears. With a joyful look on her face, she was letting out a loud laugh. On the other hand, Reiji, Titania and Lefille were congratulating and thanking Liliana for her victory. Seeing that they all finished each of their congratulations, Suimei beckoned Liliana over along with Felmenia, and began talking to them in secret.
3254
3255“Liliana. The model of that familiar was…”
3256
3257“Yes, just as Suimei is thinking, a dog. But, what I used as reference, was that thing before.”
3258
3259“The apparitions huh.”
3260
3261Hearing Suimei’s conjecture, Liliana quietly nodded. From the eerie shape of the familiar, Suimei though that would be the case, and it turned out to be right on the mark.
3262
3263“Suimei said before, that not just limited to the opponent who is watching your magic, the swaying of one’s own emotions is important. If I thought of something I myself found eerie, and associated with something scary, then I thought, that this would be effective.”
3264
3265“Yes! Yes! As I thought it is better when the magic you show others is flashy!”
3266
3267Following up after Liliana, Felmenia was nodding repeatedly with a satisfied look. She was likely complementing the topic of firepower that came up in their magic lecture before. An overwhelming amount of power and an overwhelming appearance. The mental effect of such magic was tremendous on both the opponent and oneself. And then, Liliana hung her head slightly apologetically.
3268
3269“The magic I used this time, has changed quite a bit, from what you taught me.”
3270 
3271Because it took the shape of something she imagined, it was something that she had to change. Liliana thought that it was bad that she had done so. However Suimei did not think that all all.
3272
3273“I think it’s fine though? The fact that you have originality is proof that you have strong sensitivity. By all means, if you rely too much on your own senses then you could get caught in a pitfall, but if you’re careful there’s nothing for me to say. There’s still some issues to resolve, but I think it was quite the good use of that magic, right?”
3274
3275“Yes!”
3276
3277After Suimei praised Liliana, she smiled delightfully. From this match, he understood well that Liliana was a different type of practitioner from Felmenia. If Felmenia was the type to put in great effort, then Liliana would be the prodigy type. Rather then tending towards Suimei, she was a practitioner more akin to Suimei’s assistant and disciple, Hydemary.
3278
3279As for her aptitude as a magician, she had an affinity towards witchcraft. As long as she didn’t end up specializing in a single type of magic, she had the potential to become quite the magician. As their secret talk came to an end, Reiji called out to them.
3280
3281“For Liliana-chan to be that strong. It surprised me.”
3282
3283“Y-yes. At the very least, I am a former member, of the Elite Twelve.”
3284
3285“Then was Liliana-chan one of the stronger ones among the Elite Twelve?”
3286
3287“No, that’s not quite…”
3288
3289She couldn’t really say it, that her current abilities were because Suimei had been teaching her magic. Without being able to say that, she became somewhat incoherent. And then, whether it was good or bad fortune, Io Kuzami cut into their conversation.
3290
3291“However. To have a disciple of mine show such a stylish appearance, I also cannot just keep quiet.”
3292
3293“I’ve been saying, I’m not your…”
3294 
3295“A disciple of mine has shown such a flashy battle to us after all. Kukuku… For the next match, shall I personally show them the virtuous aesthetic of quiet simplicity and subdued refinement of a plain fight?”
3296
3297Without listening to Liliana at all, Io Kuzami continued psyching herself up. And then, Reiji made a complicated expression as he drew closer to Suimei, and put up his hand to his mouth as he whispered.
3298
3299“Hey, Suimei. She’s saying that, but…”
3300
3301“… There’s no way in hell it’s going to be plain. Rather, does she even have the aesthetic sense to know what quiet simplicity and subdued refinement is?”
3302
3303“She’s probably thinking of a completely different set of aesthetics from what we’re thinking of right?”
3304
3305“Just as always huh.”
3306
3307“Un, just as always.”
3308
3309As the two let out a sigh at the same time, Io Kuzami rose to the stage.
3310
3311★
3312
3313After the destruction brought to the stage from the first match had been repaired, the second match was about to begin. The problem child with her chuuni powers at full throttle, Io Kuzami set forth, and her opponent was one among the Elite Twelve, Slane Zolnuf.
3314
3315Zolnuf was a young man who appeared to be about the same age as or slightly older than Aerith. His somewhat rusty red hair was smoothed down and he had somewhat graceful features, but because of the faint smile on his face, it took away from any refreshing feeling he gave off, and left a somewhat frivolous impression.
3316
3317Following after Aerith, he also appeared to be a mage, and had a short magic staff in one hand. As the two of them ascended to the stage, they stepped up without any sort of etiquette. And then, the one to take the initiative in having a war of words before the match, was Io Kuzami. She put on her own faint smile as if not to lose to Slane, and questioned him.
3318 
3319“Now then, are you my opponent bastard? Are you not quite the seedy looking opponent? To have you come up as my opponent, I am being made light of.”
3320
3321“I don’t know about you being the hero’s companion, but aren’t you getting a bit too cocky? If you say too much, won’t it just be embarrassing when you lose?”
3322
3323In response to Io Kuzami talking down at him, Slane replied to her with a sneer. As one would expect, he had the judgment not to get angry over someone joking around. As her provocation was turned back to her, Io Kuzami did not seem to particularly care either.
3324
3325“I would lose? No, that will not be. The one to get a full tasting of the dirt of defeat on the ground of this stage, is none other than you after all.”
3326
3327“That’s quite the confidence you got there…”
3328
3329“This is not confidence. It is something that is predetermined. It is that which is known as fate, not a mere coincidence.”
3330
3331“You have a lot of nerve to say something so conceited. Who the hell do you think I am. I am Slane-sama of the Elite Twelve you hear?”
3332
3333Slane couldn’t hear Io Kuzami’s statements as anything but increasingly impudent, and gradually became more irritated. Though he was talking frivolously, his tone also sharpened somewhat. He then started to proudly brag of his own position, but…
3334
3335“Like I care about something like that. It is sufficient to just call a bastard like you the receding hairline man.”
3336
3337“You fucking bitch! Despite having such a weird cloth wrapped around your neck you’re going to fucking make fun of my great hair style…”
3338
3339“Oi, did you just show contempt for the hero muffler of love, bastard? ―Very well. I shall give you special care and show you the very depths of hell.”
3340
3341Having each of their charm points made fun of, they both ignited, and the flames of rage began burning. It looked like an extremely low level
3342 
3343squabble, however, the surrounding audience was riled up at the extremely easy to understand dispute and had become rather noisy as they yelled out fairly inappropriate encouragement.
3344
3345Seeing how she was showing contempt for the Elite Twelve, it was only natural that they were booing Io Kuzami. However, despite being an Imperial military encampment, yells such as ‘Die,’ or ‘Kick the bucket already,’ were being directed towards Slane, which gave a glimpse of his personal virtue.
3346
3347“I’ll fucking kill you.”
3348
3349“Your sins are you ignorance, and your contempt for this favourite accessory of mine. You shall atone with your death.”
3350
3351As that childish and violent exchange ended, their match began… It began, but unlike Slane who immediately opened the distance between them, Io Kuzami showed complete composure at his actions and simply folded her arms with a fearless smile. She wasn’t moving. She wasn’t chanting. And so, the one to take the initiative was the member of the Elite Twelve.
3352
3353“―Oh earth! Stretch out and rise, threaten my enemy’s foothold! Lance Ground!”
3354
3355Along with Slane’s keyword, the ground protruded upwards. While destroying the stage, it extended towards Io Kuzami. However, without taking any evasive action, she stood perfectly still as if waiting for the collision. And then, in the instant that she was about to swallowed whole.
3356
3357“… Fuu. There is nothing more foolish than using the earth against me.”
3358
3359As Io Kuzami let out a excessively bored murmur, she stamped her foot on the grey stage. The brisk sound of liquid coming out struck the audience’s ears, and the protruding earth settled down with an explosion. Slane showed a surprised expression at having his magic broken, but he immediately tightened in face.
3360
3361“So you’re at least not all talk huh.”
3362
3363“Of course. My name is Io Kuzami. The absolute existence who has
3364 
3365hold of everything in the world.”
3366
3367As expected, she had to throw that in. As Io Kuzami declared that in a loud voice before the audience, Suimei and Reiji were left at their wit’s end. There was no saving her, since this was a fantasy world, even when she said things that completely lacked any common sense, all they could really do was turn her a cold shoulder.
3368
3369“So? Is it the job of that absolute existence or whatever you call it to just stand there and fold their arms like an idiot?”
3370
3371“You said it. Alright, just for a bastard like you, I shall specially put to use a rare technique.”
3372
3373As she was teased about remaining immobile, Io Kuzami had seemingly gotten excited, and once more began ominously laughing. However, despite having said that, she remained stock still with her arms folded. Not only that, she wasn’t accumulating mana either. And in that moment where anyone would think that nothing would happen, the surface of the stone stage snapped up without any prior omen. It was as if some invisible and strong power violently struck the stage. Seeing that happen, Slane showed a disappointed expression.
3374
3375“Aaah? Could it be that this is your technique? All you did was just make some damn noise. What part of this bluff is a technique?”
3376
3377“A bluff you say. Fuu―whether or not this is a bluff, you should test it out with your own body. There.”
3378
3379“Ah―?”
3380
3381At the same time as a sound rang out, something happened once more without Io Kuzami doing anything. The moment she spoke, the side of Slane’s face was violently struck from the side by an invisible force.
3382
3383“Guhaa―”
3384
3385A sound like a dry slap rang out over the stage. Perhaps because it was a strike to his cheek that he could not perceive, Slain was lightly blown to the side by its vigour. After immediately getting back up, he began shaking his head as if to wipe away his confusion and shock.
3386 
3387“Y-you bitch, just what did you…”
3388
3389“That just now? That was a thrashing from the servants of mine that one cannot see with their eyes.”
3390
3391“Servants that you… can’t see?”
3392
3393“That’s right. Right now, atop this stage, my ever loyal and invisible servants under my command are present. In accordance with my will, at any time and place, they are ready to fight for my life. Look, it won’t end with just a single strike you know?”
3394
3395“Gu―!”
3396
3397Along with Io Kuzami’s words, the invisible thrashing continued to assault Slane. This time a powerful shock struck him in the back of the head. Because he was unable to sense it, he was only getting struck completely one-sidedly. In an attempt to protect his head, he put his hands up to guard himself and bundled his body tightly.
3398
3399Slane’s bewilderment was obvious, but this also applied to those in the audience. It wasn’t magic, mana was not moving in the area at all, yet that phenomenon was happening anyways. It couldn’t be helped that they didn’t understand. This also applied to Felmenia who was sitting next to Suimei.
3400
3401“Invisible servants? No, but that kind of thing isn’t…”
3402
3403Anywhere to be found. Even if she looked for incorporeal existences, let alone servants, she couldn’t even confirm the traces of any such thing existing. As a result, unable to find the answer herself, she asked Suimei.
3404
3405“Um, Suimei-dono? Just what is that technique Io Kuzami-dono is using…?”
3406
3407As Felmenia looked to her side, Suimei squinted as he looked at Io Kuzami like he was trying to ascertain just what she was. And then…
3408
3409“… Spontaneous psychokinetic control.”
3410
3411“Spontaneous psychokinetic control… Is it?”
3412 
3413“That’s right. It’s a spiritualism type technique. Beneath the layer of consciousness―I mean, it’s a technique which reproduces the outbreak of phenomena in a person’s surroundings while they are unconscious.”
3414
3415“U-umm…”
3416
3417“Poltergeist. Even in this world, there are phenomena where a house will suddenly start creaking, or things within the house just start moving on their own right?”
3418
3419“In old mansions―that thing that happens in haunted houses and old castles? If it is that, then I’ve heard about it here and there.”
3420
3421Even in this world, they had poltergeists. Because an information network had yet to develop the way it had in the modern world, it seemed that it wasn’t something well known though… Seeing that Suimei and Felmenia were chatting, Lefille drew closer while still holding the pom poms, but perhaps because she heard the word haunted house, her shoulders trembled once and she immediately did an about face and retraced her steps. In any case…
3422
3423“Commonly referred to as RSPK, the things called spontaneous psychokinesis and spontaneous psychokinetic predisposition is something associated to a single part of poltergeists. Excluding the example where a spirit is interfering with the world, it’s something when people with a strong sensitivity to the spiritual have an effect on their surroundings due to residual thoughts and ether. It’s assumed to be something caused when the caster’s spiritual power runs wild. Right now, that damn Io Kuzami is taking that phenomenon which occurs unconsciously, and has defined it as something that she can consciously manipulate.”
3424
3425―LFPK, spontaneous psychokinetic control. To put it briefly, it was a technique to take the phenomena caused by poltergeists, consciously giving them orders, and manipulating them. Unlike regular mental magic, it was influenced by residual thoughts and ether in the air just like poltergeists. So it was a different phenomenon from mental magic. It was the same in that it required no movements to perform. But because of this difference, just using spiritual sight was insufficient to catch it. However, because it had an influence on the residual thoughts and energy in the surroundings, it had a form that took shape contrary to its description.
3426 
3427That was likely why Io Kuzami called them invisible servants. This was something that Frederic Myers proposed and was treated as something that didn’t exist according to the present occultists, but the fact that the leader of theosophy, Helena Blavatsky, already completed the technique may have just been simple irony. It is said that she would freely manipulate this to scare people and took on the name of one who freely commanded ghosts and became the personification of the spiritual doctrine. Though in reality, it wasn’t a technique which manipulated ghosts.
3428
3429After hearing Suimei’s explanation, Felmenia made a puzzled expression.
3430
3431“I don’t have any doubts towards its effectiveness, but it seems like a very roundabout technique. If it’s like that then is it not more polished to perform a spell only with one’s mind?”
3432
3433“It’s true that mental magic can do the same thing. However, it’s different in that the person in question perceives the shape, so the quality of the technique is high―Hah! That’s what it was! That’s why she called it quiet simplicity and subdued refinement!”
3434
3435As Suimei seemed to have realized something, he yelled out in excitement as if to confirm his own conjecture.
3436
3437“Suimei-dono?”
3438
3439“Earlier, that damn Io Kuzami made a statement after recognizing Liliana’s fight right? Quiet simplicity and subdued refinement―she said she would give them a taste of simplicity and plainness. Unlike regular mental magic, that technique has a shape. And because it moves independently of the caster, you could even call it a familiar. The point is, she’s displaying a completely opposite way of using familiars.”
3440
3441“Ah―”
3442
3443At the time he just heard it as thoughtless words, but unexpectedly she was being quite clever. And then, as if acting in concert with Suimei’s realization, Io Kuzami looked back at him with a faint smile. That cynical smile got on his nerves, but it certainly was just as she said. The only thing he could say was that she got him there. Felmenia then began grumbling with a cute ‘Mumumu…’
3444 
3445“It’s an attack that seems difficult to oppose. There’s no movement of mana, and its hard to take countermeasures against something invisible.”
3446
3447“No, as long as the technique’s foundation, poltergeists, are something that can easily occur naturally, only turning it into a technique isn’t all that high level of a skill. As long as one’s defences are tight, there’s nothing to be scared of.”
3448
3449“Then its aggressiveness, isn’t all that great?”
3450
3451“Cause it’s something that was originally only meant to be noisy.”
3452
3453That was why, in a way, when Slane called it a bluff, he was actually right on the mark. The technique was definitely unpredictable, but because it was possible to defend against with just one’s arms, it could be said to be a surprise attack that was easy to prepare countermeasures for.
3454
3455“―Slane! What are you doing!?”
3456
3457As one would expect, after watching Aerith taste defeat in the first match, Gorgan couldn’t help but panic at such a one-sided fight. His face was bright red as he let out an angry shout. It seemed that his anger was effective, as Slane’s body stiffened, and he immediately began chanting.
3458
3459“―Oh wind! Thou shall become my barrier and protect me! Air Wall!”
3460
3461Immediately following his keyword, the wind in the area formed a defensive wall around Slane. As expected, the psychokinesis was unable to pierce through that wall, and the sound of thrashing came to an end. Seeing that her subconscious psychokinetic control was being defended against, Io Kuzami scattered her thoughts.
3462
3463“As one would expect, you can at least stop this level of attack huh?”
3464
3465“You really did it now you fucking bitch…”
3466
3467“Well, it would be troublesome if at the worst I did not have to move myself. If my opponent is as brittle as the third bridge of a ship, it would be boring and the audience won’t get excited after all.”
3468
3469“You damn… You’ve been prattling nothing but nonsense for a while now! Is your fucking brain messed up or something?”
3470 
3471Perhaps because he was the only one being hit for a while now, Slane was quite irritated. He raved at Io Kuzami, but she didn’t seem to care at all.
3472
3473“For you not to understand my refined words, it seems not only your hairline, but the contents of your head are also receding.”
3474
3475As Io Kuzami exquisitely turned around his insult, the grounds erupted into a vortex of laughter. Watching attentively over that exchange, Reiji suddenly drew nearer to Suimei.
3476
3477“Io Kuzami-san. It seems it’s alright up until now.”
3478
3479“Yeah. Up until now.”
3480
3481As Suimei was implying it was going to change, Reiji also made a troubled expression like he agreed. Since it wasn’t over yet, they didn’t know what would happen. They couldn’t let their guards down. If something strange happened, they would have to stop her after all. On the other side of the stage, Gorgan once more yelled out at Slane.
3482
3483“You hear me Slane!? You cannot lose! Any more defeat will affect our honour!”
3484
3485“I know!”
3486
3487The scolding of the first seat of the Elite Twelve had an immediate effect, and Slane’s expression was only slightly panicked. Because Gorgan also collided with Io Kuzami back in the tent, he must have been overly conscious of her. After shouting at Slane, he just glared fixedly at Io Kuzami. Slane managed to calm down somewhat from the scolding, but the frivolous talk and irritation still stuck in his chest as he surveyed Io Kuzami. And then, she decided to put magic to use, and began chanting.
3488
3489“―Oh earth and wind. Brave the skies with your compassionless sweltering heat and burn all breath. Sink the one who stands before me into gasping agony. Breath Down Burn!”
3490
3491Along with her keyword, the sky above the stage began burning and coiling into a vortex. It looked like magic which increased the temperature of the atmosphere. If that air was breathed in, it would leave one helpless.
3492 
3493“―Oh wind! Thou shall act in accordance with my will and blow fiercely, send the sweltering heat and chilling air that threatens me beyond the horizon! Continuum Wind!”
3494
3495And then Slane used wind magic to oppose Io Kuzami. He was likely defending himself by blowing away all the hot air in his surroundings. Having succeeded in meeting his expectations, the air above the stage ended up in a state where two kinds of air were struggling against each other.
3496
3497…	The two of them continued to compete by seeing who could pour more mana into their magic, and it became a contest of stamina. However, it was obvious that a human could not possibly compete against a spirit’s mana capacity. Giving up first, Slane’s breath was in complete disorder.
3498
3499“Ridiculous… Just, how much mana…”
3500
3501“It’s nothing. It really is nothing to talk about. But to give up only at this level. Fumu, the children of man of this time have become weak it seems…”
3502
3503Io Kuzami was muttering in discouragement for some reason. And then, she undid the magic of fire and wind.
3504
3505“You bitch…”
3506
3507Slane’s gaze became excessively grim. He must have thought that she was pitying him by undoing her magic. However, Io Kuzami was in no way being considerate.
3508
3509“―Now then, it is about time that we settle this. It seems that you have spent too much of your mana and it is already difficult for you to move after all.”
3510
3511“Ku…”
3512
3513As Io Kuzami’s weird laughter rang in the air, she pronounced Slane’s defeat.
3514
3515“Let us see, the technique that I shall use to bring this karma between you and I to the ground this evening will be… The kick which kills
3516 
3517billions.”
3518
3519“Th-the kick which kills billions, you say…”
3520
3521“That’s right. I am the Holy King of the Heavens, Io Kuzami. In the interval of the blink of an eye, I would have no trouble in killing beings in the mere billions.”
3522
3523Atop the stage, Io Kuzami made that radically excessive statement. On the other hand, as Suimei and Reiji heard this…
3524
3525“So she says, Reiji-san.”
3526
3527“… Uun, just what does she mean I wonder? It’s not like her feet are going to multiply ridiculously… Right?”
3528
3529Reiji began casually guessing what Io Kuzami meant. It was impossible that her feet would multiply as she delivered a kick, but the scary part of Io Kuzami was the possibility that she could make such impossibilities possible.
3530
3531“Hear me, my invisible servants! It is time to hold a magnificent banquet right here and now!”
3532
3533Io Kuzami used her spontaneous psychokinetic control to liven up the stage. And then, she approached Slane who had used up his mana and was no longer able to move―
3534
3535“Oh man of receding hairline and brains! Take a glimpse of the surface of Schwarzchild with this kick of mine! Take this! THE KICK WHICH KILLS BILLIOOOOOOOOOONS!”
3536
3537She elevated her leg elastically feinting here and there mixed in with the actual kick, leading Slane to try and dodge, however, he was unable to evade Io Kuzami’s kick. And the target of her kick, the centre of its focus was―Slane’s crotch.
3538
3539“NOT THEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERE!”
3540
3541Slane’s sorrowful shriek filled the air, and Io Kuzami’s boot connected cleanly with the symbol of manliness, causing him to faint in agony. With foam bubbling out of his mouth, he collapsed on the spot.
3542 
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606It was a strike that should not have been used in a match, but the audience was greatly excited by it. There were those covering their crotches with their hands, but phrases like ‘You deserved that,’ and ‘Well
3607 
3608done,’ were also flying around. There was also the smaller perverted crowed going ‘I’m jealous…,’ or ‘I want to be burned too…’ And during all that, Reiji curiously tilted his head to the side.
3609
3610“But, why is that billions?”
3611
3612“It’s that, Reiji, it’s the number of sperm.”
3613
3614“Aah… What a stupid technique…”
3615
3616Having been informed of the nomenclature of the technique, Reiji let out a complicated sigh. On the other hand, Suimei, who came to that answer first, suddenly had some doubts, and knit his brows.
3617
3618“Actually, there shouldn’t even be a billion in the balls? Accurately speaking wouldn’t it be lower?”
3619
3620“It’s that. It’s probably her mood. Her unbearable passion is running wild and surging out her mouth, probably.”
3621
3622“Aaah, as I would expect, you understand well.”
3623
3624“Stop that, it makes it sound like I’m one of them.”
3625
3626“… Hey, it’s already too late for us.”
3627
3628“Don’t say it. I know.”
3629
3630Saying that, Reiji planted his face into both his hands. And so, the second match came to an end with Io Kuzami’s victory and her loud laughter.
3631
3632★
3633
3634A little later, during the third match.
3635
3636“Bastard bastard bastard
3637
3638BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARD!”
3639
3640Atop the stage, a stout yell was being raised.
3641
3642“I am one of the Elite Twelve, a glorious noble of the Empire you hear!?
3643 
3644So just why do I have to be pushed into a hard fight against a bastard commoner like you!?”
3645
3646While letting out an angry bellow, his resolution was beginning to shake as he panicked.
3647
3648“Impossible! This kind of thing is impossible!”
3649
3650Of course, the person who he was pointing his anger towards, was his opponent for the match.
3651
3652“Rather, you seriously have an easy to understand personality huh…”
3653
3654His opponent was a commoner from the same world as the hero, who was evaluating him in an exasperated voice.
3655
3656―The Imperial noble Baaldan Dostolf Zegent, was atop the stage in a corner of the military encampment experiencing a predicament he had never experienced before.
3657
3658That predicament was not his inferior position in the fight, but the fact that he was panicking at a complete loss on how to continue. Naturally, it had yet to be decided whether he would win or lose so there was still a fair bit of allowance, but it was without a doubt that Baaldan was being driven into a wall. At least, mentally, he was.
3659
3660The position Baaldan held among the Elite Twelve was certainly something he bought with gold. However, even so, he happened to have the conceit that his ability with magic could not be compared unfavourably with the ability of the others in the Elite Twelve, and in reality he wasn’t that far behind. Born into a noble house of honourable traditions and origin, he graduated from the Magic Institute and even engaged in a war with a southern nation. He possessed a fair amount of experience, and his disposition was nothing to criticize.
3661
3662On top of that, Baaldan had a magic technique that only he was able to use, which led to his conceit carrying him along too far, but it wasn’t a problem.
3663
3664―The use of many magics. Using peculiar punctuation and intonation, he could chant spells incessantly. Between his magics, there was not even
3665 
3666a hint of an interval, it was a technique that let him quickly use severe magics one after the other. This was the one hand that Baaldan relied on as his crowning jewel.
3667
3668Using it, he had won numerous battles up until now. Whether it be wars, monsters or stray demons, he was always victorious. In spite of that, atop this stage, he was being led completely by his nose.
3669
3670(Ridiculous! Ridiculous! Ridiculous! How can this be!?)
3671
3672The one he was confronting was the commoner summoned alongside the hero in Astel. His face was plain, and there was nothing about him that stood out, he was a man who could be found anywhere. If someone were give an example of the riffraff on the streets, there was no mistake that they would point to this man. His appearance was the very symbol of mediocrity. Before the fight, Baaldan had told Gorgan the following.
3673
3674―I shall show my cohorts which demonstrated such unsightly fights an example of how one who holds noble blood should fight!
3675
3676―My opponent is clearly a mere country bumpkin! How unsatisfactory!
3677
3678It’s a displeasure to have to fight such a seedy looking man!
3679
3680And then, to that commoner…
3681
3682―Can you even use magic? Do you even understand what magic is in the first place?
3683
3684―No, just being able to use it doesn’t mean you understand it. Only when you are endowed with knowledge, are you able to begin truly using it, then you would understand. Am I wrong?
3685
3686From what he heard, the world the hero came from was one that had absolutely no relation to magic. They only learned magic after coming to this world. It was half a year since the summoning ceremony. Such youngsters couldn’t possibly put up a fight against he who had touched upon magic for several decades―or so he though.
3687
3688However, once he opened the lid and looked, it was a different story.
3689
3690The commoner used completely bizarre magic choices to stave off
3691Baaldan’s magic. If it was being done by someone without composure out
3692 
3693of desperation, it would be a different story. It wouldn’t be a reason for Baaldan to feel cornered. However, this man was acting like he was toying with a child, and was fighting while humming. No matter how serious Baaldan got, that man’s attitude would remain exactly the same.
3694
3695Naturally, as they watched this, the audience became rather noisy. The large portion of that noise, was bewilderment. This was not because a member of the Elite Twelve was being led around by the nose. It was because the way that commoner was fending off magic was something they had never seen before.
3696
3697It was as if he was fighting like he found a blind spot that nobody had noticed as he casually poked around shrewdly. The first seat of the Elite Twelve, Gorgan Bartwood Goalt was also unable to hide the surprise on his face as he stared in wonder.
3698
3699As an example, if Baaldan unleashed fire magic, he would use wind magic, which should have fanned the flames, to cause a spontaneous discharge. If he unleashed water magic, in spite of the well established tactic of forming a wall of earth to defend against it existing, he called out to the element of wood, and absorbed all the water. Even when Baaldan used his specialty of multiple magics chained together, he would continue to interfere with Baaldan’s magic like that. Baaldan was unable to reach him with even the tip of his finger.
3700
3701As that situation irritated him, he hurried to fire out more magic, and the moment he thought his magic would strike the commoner, it lost its power and vanished.
3702
3703“Wha―!?”
3704
3705It was just like when Aerith Melfein fired magic at the dog Liliana Zandyke brought out. As for the commoner, he was standing there laughing. Baaldan couldn’t tell if he was laughing out of scorn, mockery or simply delight. He didn’t know what that man was thinking, but he knew that man had enough composure that he could laugh in the first place.
3706
3707“Making fun of me…!”
3708
3709This behaviour fanned Baaldan’s anger to the point where he was liable to die in a fit of indignation. However, even that strong feeling of anger
3710 
3711wouldn’t help his current predicament at all. Even as he fired out two or three spells in succession, every single one of them was staved off as he thought they would be.
3712
3713―It was something that was quite common in gambling. No matter what measures one took next, the opponent on the other side always had a hand that surpassed what one had. Therefore one would lose their composure due to panic, and would become unable to make a calm decision.
3714
3715It was as if he was in a bottomless bog. Once he slipped in, he couldn’t get out. Such was the flow of this fight.
3716
3717“Now then~, it’s about time that I make my own move huh.―Oh wind. Heed my will, cut up my enemy. Strike Wind.”
3718
3719As the commoner threw down the gauntlet, he fired magic out from his hand. The wind magic that he fired out was totally noncommittal and poor, however, it had enough destructive force that it couldn’t be ignored. To a member of the Elite Twelve like Baaldan, it didn’t pose a single problem. But it was annoying. Because it held enough power that he had to defend against it, it just irritated him more.
3720
3721“―Oh earth! Surround me and become a firm bulwark! None shall pass and threaten this life! Earth Wall Rising!”
3722 
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785The earth rose up around him and hardened, forming a sturdy bulwark and the wind magic crashed against it, and dispersed.
3786
3787“Did you think that kind of magic would work! You damn fool!”
3788 
3789“Well with just one it’ll end up like that―Oh wind. Heed my will, cut up my enemy x7. Strike Wind Seven Fold.”
3790
3791“Wha―!?”
3792
3793After the commoner’s complete joke of a chant, seven instances of the Strike Wind magic manifested, and assaulted the dirt wall. With seven times the mana, they pressured the wall greatly causing it to undulate, then crumble.
3794
3795“No way… For such a low level wind magic to break my bulwark…”
3796
3797It was impossible. After being led around by the nose he now had to put up with this kind of magic, it was inevitable that he would be furious.
3798
3799“Th-then how about this!?―Oh fire! Turn thy body into an even more majestic appearance, and become the incarnation of incineration! Flame the Grand!”
3800
3801“Well for me~ ―Oh scarlet. By that mixture of deep black and red that you display, plunder the colour of red from all eyes. A flame with no colour, has no qualification to be a flame. Little Little Red Thief.”
3802
3803Baaldan fired out magic which created an enormous fireball. In response to that, the commoner also used fire magic. Compared to Baaldan’s magic, it looked like a mere bean coloured in red, scarlet. However, many of those appeared all over the stage, and opposed him. It seemed like he was planning to counter Baaldan’s quality with quantity. However, the quantity of heat that came from the enormous fireball would not let a single one of those beans through.
3804
3805The scarlet beans were repelled by the fireball. A chain of magic explosions occurred, and they were all properly swallowed up by the large sphere of fire. And with that, the amount of red filling Baaldan’s field of vision increased. And due to that, it felt like he was seeing a delusion where the red hue of the huge fireball was fading away.
3806
3807And so, the enormous fireball―vanished together along with the small bean like flames. It was likely that with the many magics using flames, the element of fire’s influence was thrown out of order, and led to the huge fireball being extinguished.
3808 
3809“Using such underhanded techniques all this time!”
3810
3811“Isn’t it amusing? Red is the symbol of fire. Without being influenced by the rise and fall of temperature affecting its colour, the redder mystical fire is, the higher quality it is, and thus it becomes powerful. Therefore, the more it loses its colour, the more it loses its power as fire.”
3812
3813“Losing its power because it loses colour!? Stop spouting nonsense! Magic does not lose the divine protection granted to it by the elements!”
3814
3815“My goodness, so it doesn’t strike a chord, I can only describe it as you lacking sense.”
3816
3817“Tch, if fire magic won’t work, then I’ll just just a different magic to…”
3818
3819“―Nope, unfortunately it’s about time you run out of steam.”
3820
3821“What?”
3822
3823“It’s time for an interval. Let’s spare some thinking time.”
3824
3825As the commoner greatly shrugged his shoulders, he started repeating nonsensical words and abruptly entered a defenceless posture. Letting all the tension out of his shoulders, he started rotating his neck and shoulders to loosen up his tense muscles. All this in spite of being in the middle of a battle.
3826
3827“Are you an idiot? Doing that kind of thing in the middle of a match―”
3828
3829Though Baaldan pointed that out, the commoner didn’t care at all like he didn’t hear him. As he was looked down on even more, Baaldan’s anger boiled up further, and he began to use magic.
3830
3831“―Oh lightning! Light! Light-lightning…”
3832
3833However, for some reason, the chant would not come out of his mouth.
3834
3835“Ligh…. li…”
3836
3837As his breath came to a stop, his throat shivered. And at the same time, a cold sweat broke out throughout his entire body without any cause, and his palpitations became furious. He was unable to weave more words, his
3838 
3839chant. His voice wouldn’t come out.
3840
3841―His brain was denying the chant. That thought crossed his mind.
3842
3843“Haa, haa…”
3844
3845Completely out of breath, Baaldan looked towards the commoner. He was making a tired expression like he was disappointed. It was as if he knew that this would happen, and he was looking down on Baaldan for not knowing it would. The commoner then looked at Baaldan like a scholar observing a research subject.
3846
3847“My goodness, I knew the theory, but this is honestly the first time I’ve seen it.”
3848
3849“What… are you…?
3850
3851“Hey, it’s better for you to stop unreasonably using magic in a chain like that. It seems you’re doing it because you have a larger capacity than other humans to do so, but it’s not like you have a radiator or water pump or something, so in the end you’ll end up overheating like that.”
3852
3853“L-like I’ve been saying, stop spouting nonsense!”
3854
3855“Seriously… If you’re a mage, get it from the nuance.”
3856
3857Saying that, the commoner cut away Baaldan’s words. It was impossible. For him to have such a disgraceful figure exposed against such a commoner was simply impossible.
3858
3859“I am a noble! A special human you hear!? There’s no way something like that can happen… Bastard, you must have used another underhanded technique to…”
3860
3861As Baaldan accused him as if rebuking him, the commoner let out a grand sigh―and then having thought of something, his smile deepened. It was none other than a laugh that reached all the way to his nose, and an ominous smile filled with darkness.
3862
3863“Kukuku, that’s right. No, if it’s been exposed then it can’t be helped huh?”
3864 
3865“Bastard, as I thought…”
3866
3867Just what did he do? As Baaldan looked at him critically, the commoner held his chin in a bold manner.
3868
3869“See, look over there?”
3870
3871As he pointed out with a snap of his fingers, Baaldan looked over, but beyond where that commoner’s finger was pointing, there was―
3872
3873★
3874
3875“What’s over…”
3876
3877On top of the stage, the Imperial noble―Baaldan Dostolf Zegent’s voice reverberated in the air. As Suimei snapped his finger and pointed something out, Baaldan carelessly looked over. But, naturally, there was nothing there but the usual stage―
3878
3879“There’s nothing… Haa!? It can’t be!”
3880
3881“You fell for it you idiot!!”
3882
3883As he realized the meaning behind those actions and turned back around, it was already too late. As Baaldan was reduced to such pitiful antics, Suimei closed the distance between them completely. As for Reiji and Felmenia who were watching that…
3884
3885“Suimei, no matter how you put it, you can’t just do that…”
3886
3887“Suimei-dono…”
3888
3889The two of their dejected voices rang out. The tactic Suimei just employed was the same as ‘It’s a UFO!!’ or ‘There’s a flying pig!’ that would sometimes come up in manga, a completely sly sneak attack. The success rate of such a tactic was abnormally low, a tactic which could be considered a complete fossil, but from his posture and acting in that battle, Suimei managed to tragically drag Baaldan into his plot.
3890
3891And then, he rained down an incessant barrage of fists at Baaldan. As Suimei drove his fists into several vital spots at the centre of his body, his last punch was focused below the chin and he raised his fist in victory.
3892 
3893Though he realized Suimei’s intention, Baaldan had no way of dealing with it, and was defeated.
3894
3895“Goh, ah… T-to such a classic, move…”
3896
3897“It’s your fault for falling for it. Rather, to not properly pay attention to your surroundings, it’s at a level where you have to start over from the basics. No matter how you put it, you’re underestimating people too much, idiot.”
3898
3899Before Suimei’s verbal abuse, Baaldan fell over with a thud. In the end, it wasn’t an interesting fight at all. But setting that aside.
3900
3901“Well, with that much blood rushing to his head, he couldn’t think properly anyways.”
3902
3903Naturally, Baaldan couldn’t hear Suimei making fun of him anymore. After surpassing the limits of continuous magic usage, due to a shortage of breath like condition based on his mana, his head became delirious with a fever. In that condition, it was useless to expect that he wouldn’t show any openings. At first he seemed to be treating Suimei as a lower ranked opponent, but this was proof that people with such poor imagination were exceptionally easy to manipulate. As the disdain for one’s opponent reached its peak, the gap born of carelessness was just as large as the gap between their actual abilities. And because of that, he ran out of steam. It was different from when Graziella fell into the trap of magic melt and could be said to be an extremely low level failure.
3904
3905The continuous use of serial magic, in of itself, wasn’t that strange a thing. It was under the premise that one did not fully grasp entropy, but in the other world it could be said to be an indispensable skill. Everyone could do it. However, the people of this world did not possess a mana furnace. Because of that, they were unable to change the wasted heat and mana into steam to radiate it. Hence, they would run out of breathe just as Baaldan did.
3906
3907The most extreme cases could lead to blindness or the restriction of one’s field of vision. While Suimei was thinking of such things, he descended from the stage, and listened carefully to what Reiji and the others were talking about.
3908 
3909“Hey, Tia. Suimei’s fight and the one before it were on the same level, weren’t they…”
3910
3911“I lost to a man who does stuff like that… Unforgivable.”
3912
3913“Suimei-kun. This is a matter that is going to require a sermon.”
3914
3915Reiji was exasperated, Titania was burning with an aura of anger towards Suimei, and Lefille was brimming with the intent to give him a sermon.
3916
3917“Eeeh…”
3918
3919And in the third match, Suimei’s victorious strike was sneak attack.
3920
3921★
3922
3923Immediately after the matches came to an end, in a corner of the encampment.
3924
3925“There is no way that such a thing could…”
3926
3927He likely didn’t think even a little that the Elite Twelve would be defeated. As he observed all of the matches in a corner of the encampment, Gorgan was in a dumbfounded state muttering the same words over and over.
3928
3929The members of the Elite Twelve he chose were all supposed to win against their opponents. There was a possibility that Aerith would lose to Liliana in an unlikely event, but after that, Slane and Baaldan’s victories were supposed to be certain.
3930
3931However, the results were different. The up and comers and veterans of the Elite Twelve were all defeated. On top of that, the last two lost in unsightly manners. As the first seat of the Elite Twelve, he couldn’t possibly accept this. However, the shock of the defeat was so strong that Gorgan couldn’t even think of anything to say. While he gazed in wonderment, without being able to put his thoughts in order, Reanat appeared accompanied by his attendant.
3932
3933“Gorgan.”
3934
3935“Y-your Imperial Highness…”
3936 
3937Even as his head was jolted from the defeat, he at least had enough intelligence left to remember his manners before one superior to him, and Gorgan fell to a knee in a fluster. Reanat then asked for confirmation in a tone like he was admonishing his subordinate.
3938
3939“The matches have ended. With this, you have no complaints correct?”
3940
3941“… Ha. I cannot apologize enough to have members of the Elite Twelve show you such unsightly battles.”
3942
3943“It cannot be helped. Only in this event were their opponents poor matches.”
3944
3945“However, to have the Elite Twelve led around by the nose in such underhanded fights… Setting aside Aerith’s fight, it is only natural that the pride of the glorious Imperial army would be affected. I feel that we must take some sort of responsibility.”
3946
3947“Responsibility you say.”
3948
3949“Ha!”
3950
3951Taking responsibility. This was one of Gorgan’s desperate measures. In short, if they went down, they would do so all together. If the Elite Twelve took matters into their own hands, he could carry some of the burden of those who took part in the matches. Aerith and Liliana’s fight left him at a loss for words, but the attitude of the other two opponents only left him with doubts in his heart.
3952
3953Instead of taking responsibility for those, he would lodge a complaint. If he did, it wouldn’t be a complete defeat, and he would be able to reduce the damage done to the Elite Twelve’s name. If the voices of sympathy came in great number, then it would be something to celebrate.
3954
3955Because of that, Gorgan deeply lowered his head as he was hoping for Reanat to accept that. However, whether or not Reanat realized those expectations, along with a soft tone, he shook his head.
3956
3957“Gorgan. This match, you cried about the carefree attitude of the opponents to your surroundings from the very beginning, it has nothing to do with responsibility. Thus, there is no need for you to take responsibility.”
3958 
3959“But…”
3960
3961He couldn’t leave it unsettled, and as Gorgan tried to cling on further.
3962
3963“―In that case, from here on you’ll refrain from such impertinent developments.”
3964
3965The one to call out to him from behind in a haughty manner, was Graziella.
3966
3967“Your Imperial Highness Graziella…”
3968
3969“What’s with that grim face? Do you disapprove?”
3970
3971“With all due respect. This case is not only the responsibility of those who fought. It is something that affects the dignity of the Elite Twelve, as well as you who are one of its members.”
3972
3973“Are you in any sort of position to plot that kind of thing? In any case you plan to find fault with their fights and lessen the damage right? I’ve already seen through your ulterior motive.”
3974
3975As Graziella laughed scornfully, Gorgan was unable to say anything back to her and kept silent. Graziella then went from laughing heartily to a suddenly serious face.
3976
3977“… Well, regardless of the circumstances of your expectations. I also properly understand your discontent with the current situation of the Empire. In the status quo where our allied nations show no enthusiasm, if the Elite Twelve play an active role here, it would demonstrate the Empire’s strength to both domestic and foreign parties.”
3978
3979“If your Imperial Highness understands such things then…”
3980
3981“Gorgan, did my elder brother not say so just now? It was a bad opponent. Put up with it this time.”
3982
3983Even as Graziella rebuked him, Gorgan did not seem satisfied. It was likely because of the conceit he had accumulated from playing an active role as a mage for so many years. His grim expression and the light in his dull eyes were complaining that he wasn’t satisfied at all. As Graziella read the subtleties of Gorgan’s heart, she let out a single sigh, and began
3984 
3985speaking.
3986
3987“You must have also seen it. Liliana has already been released from dark magic, and become a powerful caster. The one who named herself Io Kuzami atop the stage took a role in repelling a demon general. With those kinds of opponents, it would be childish to prattle on about finding it unacceptable.”
3988
3989“However, the man who fought at the end. That man was joking around far too much.”
3990
3991“Did you see that as joking around?”
3992
3993“That kind of fighting, all I saw was him teasing his opponent.”
3994
3995“… Fumu. Did it also look like that to you, elder brother?”
3996
3997As Graziella respectfully asked him, Reanat made a slightly bitter expression.
3998
3999“Let’s see. Regardless of what the truth is, looking at it from the side, it honestly could be said to be an insufficient fight. Lyla, did it not appear that way to you?”
4000
4001“As I thought, if you do not understand, the gap in how you look at something becomes quite large. Especially having fought against that man once, I feel that the skill he has for tactics and magic is bottomless. That last one was out of the question though.”
4002
4003Though the last battle ended like that, from Graziella’s point of view, it was a trick that was worth thinking about precisely because he was able to see through Baaldan’s personality completely. Because Graziella had also fallen into one of Suimei’s trap before, just seeing that wasn’t enough to make a proper judgment.
4004
4005“With all due respect your Imperial Highness. Just how is that man bottomless? I don’t see that at all though?”
4006
4007“… My goodness, so you still can’t tell? You’ve grown senile. Among all of them, he’s the most vicious you know?”
4008
4009“That man is?”
4010 
4011“That’s right. Besides, you yourself said that he was joking around, but if you turn that around, it just means that to that man, that fight was at the level that he could get through while joking around. From the very beginning Baaldan was making light of him and asking for it, so it ended up that he played around that much though… Do you have something to say back regarding Baaldan’s carelessness?”
4012
4013“… No.”
4014
4015And then, Reanat spoke up as if he remembered something.
4016
4017“Lyla. Back when you fought against the guest from the other world, I heard that you overwhelmed him?”
4018
4019“It’s something I heard afterwards, but when he fought against me it seems he was suffering from severe wounds that brought him close to death. Though I resent it.”
4020
4021Hearing Graziella’s voice, they could hear discontent and emotions which had no more outlet mixed into it.
4022
4023“But, to think he would so frivolously defeat one of the Elite Twelve…”
4024
4025Reanat did not evaluate him all that highly. At the time he thought he was around or below the level of the Elite Twelve. That was because Reanat did not know. About that.
4026
4027“Elder Brother, that invasion of demons in Astel some time ago, I believe you’ve heard the reports about it before.”
4028
4029“Aah, about the near ten thousand demons and monsters being defeated you mean? What about it?”
4030
4031“… The one who did that, seems to have been that man.”
4032
4033Hearing Graziella’s meek attitude and words, Reanat’s expression became severe.
4034
4035“… Ridiculous. Ten thousand demons? No matter how strong he is, to do so alone is…”
4036
4037“I do not think her Highness Titania would lie about this. Besides, the
4038 
4039fact that Liliana Zandyke had built up her strength to such an extent in such a short amount of time, is also sufficient proof of his strength.”
4040
4041“… I had a report saying that the guest from another world was not a hero though?”
4042
4043“Aah. That seems to be no mistake. However, in that world there are apparently masters scattered about who surpass that man who overwhelm the demons.”
4044
4045“Is that the truth?”
4046
4047As Reanat asked with a hint of fright in his voice, Graziella meekly nodded. Seeing that, Reanat was at a loss for words. And with a sidelong glance, Graziella looked towards Gorgan.
4048
4049“Gorgan. Do not even think of attacking that guy under the cover of darkness you hear? If you use that hand, it will definitely not end in a joke.”
4050
4051Gorgan could only nod back at Graziella’s warning.
4052
4053…	On the other hand, the sermon that Suimei was receiving from Lefille (tiny) and Titania, was still not over.
4054 
4055
4056Chapter 3: Their Respective Battles
4057
4058
4059And thus, under the command of Reanat, the battle between the Imperial and demon armies was proceeding smoothly. Just as his plan proposed, atop the stages of the many paths which led from the northern savage lands of the Empire into its territory proper, they setup ambushes for the onslaught of demons, attacked them upon discovery, and crushed them. Scouts were even sent to places where humans couldn’t traverse, and for the time being, the front was doing everything it could to devote itself to defence so that the line wouldn’t collapse, and they were in a state where they were waiting for the arrival of reinforcements.
4060
4061Because it was both a series of ambushes and defensive battles, the advantage naturally lied on the side of the Empire. Unlike the flat wastelands of the northern Alliance, they were situated in a location that they held the advantage terrain wise, and the number of places that they could stage an ambush was quite large.
4062
4063It could also be said that this was because they had accurate information beforehand. If the countries on the way to the Empire were attacked, then accurate information would naturally flow to them, and they took the time to prepare their defences. The Empire was too far away for the demons to push in unnoticed.
4064
4065In any case, as for Suimei and the others, just as initially planned, they were charged with watching the headquarters, and were not part of the actual strategy up until now. This was largely because of restrictions put on them so that they wouldn’t raise their military gains ahead of the Imperial army. But now that the Imperial army had raised up their achievements over the past few days, they were now being put into action. And since Lefille had returned to her original form during that time, she was the first one Reanat requested for cooperation.
4066
4067“Is it alright to entrust a unit to one such as myself?”
4068
4069“I am aware that Shrine Maiden-dono’s powers are not limited only to your prowess in battle. I would like you to lead a unit and unleash the power of spirits to your heart’s content.”
4070 
4071And so, Lefille led a unit of Imperial soldiers to take part in the operation of stalling the demons. She had marched together with that unit into the northern mountain range and was now looking down over the demons. Her unit was lined up in a grove of trees at the top of a cliff. Below her eyes, the demons were walking along the thin and snaking mountain path. Naturally, the demons did not realize she was there, so it was the perfect opportunity for a surprise attack.
4072
4073“―It seems, it’s about to rain over here, right?”
4074
4075At the front of the unit, at that boundary between the thickets and the cliff, a voice lamenting the signs of rain came from behind. As Lefille lightly swayed her red hair and turned around, she spotted Liliana among the soldiers atop a small horse. She didn’t know whether Liliana had just arrived or whether she was mixed into the troops earlier, but appearing when least expected was just as one would expect of someone who worked in the intelligence division―no, it could be said that it was because she was the Sword Master of the Lonely Figure’s daughter.
4076
4077“Lily, what’s the matter?”
4078
4079“Yes. I’ve come to report the current situation.”
4080
4081“Please do.”
4082
4083“Just as planned, the troop headquarters has started to prepare to retreat further to the back. If nothing in particular happens, then the hero Reiji and her Royal Highness Titania who had been left at the headquarters will remain out of the battle and retreat at the same time. It seems they plan to put them to work in the decisive battle.”
4084
4085“As I thought they haven’t moved yet huh.”
4086
4087“It’s because the hero Reiji doesn’t have much combat experience, rather than fighting on such rugged terrain, I guess it was judged that he would better be able to display his power on flatter terrain. Besides, if the formation of troops is thicker, than the probability of his survival would be higher, and it would raise morale as well.”
4088
4089As Liliana gave her conjecture, Lefille let out a long breath as if expelling everything that was lurking within her chest.
4090 
4091“What’s the matter?”
4092
4093“No, I’m just a little relieved is all.”
4094
4095“You were uneasy about how they were going to use Reiji, right?”
4096
4097“It’s not like Reiji-kun was summoned in the Empire after all. It was on my mind how they would put him to use is all. It couldn’t be helped if they didn’t want him to take away their glory, or groundlessly claim he would be alright because he is a hero and make him take part in some strange strategy.”
4098
4099“It’s alright. His Highness Reanat, doesn’t stand for such severe schemes, like his Majesty the Emperor.”
4100
4101In other words, it would have been possible if it was the Emperor. Certainly, if it was that Emperor, it felt like he wouldn’t stop at employing some absurd strategy once the Goddess got involved.
4102
4103“How about Suimei-kun?”
4104
4105“Seems he’s just moving around as he sees fit. There was no specific location pointed out for him to go, and his Highness Reanat left him without any finer details. Since military gains aren’t being stressed as important now, he said it would be about fine as long as he doesn’t get in the way.”
4106
4107“Which means, his Highness Reanat has Suimei-kun as a pawn to move around, but couldn’t think of an effective way of using him.”
4108
4109“Probably. His Highness Reanat’s strength is moving around forces at the level of units. Suimei is special after all.”
4110
4111In this world, Suimei was an individual like Lefille and the others who could be considered on the same level as an entire unit. Therefore, no matter what strategy he was put in, he would be beyond the control of any other units attached to him. While that may be true, even if they moved him as an individual, they didn’t know how strong his war potential was or what kind of specialty he had. That’s why it turned into the strange situation where they wanted to make use of him, but didn’t know how to. If he was like Lefille and had the charisma to lead a foreign army corps it
4112 
4113would be a different story though.
4114
4115―I’m a magician and a student you know? Ain’t it obvious I don’t have anything like that?
4116
4117So he said before they departed. As Lefille recalled this strange conversation with a smile, Liliana looked over their surroundings.
4118
4119“And so… Over here, is also just as planned.”
4120 
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183“Yeah, look. The damn demons have defencelessly extended their ranks. If we attack here, we should be able to make more gains than we were expecting.”
4184 
4185Choosing this location to place the unit was Lefille’s strategy. Having said that, the routes the demons were taking were confirmed beforehand, and all she had done was cast the net. Since the demons were walking along the thin mountain paths, their ranks were quite thin as they meandered down the road. Since they were only lined up two or three in a row, the rank of soldiers from the side was very shallow. If they were ambushed from above they would be thrown into disorder, and it wouldn’t be impossible to exterminate every last one in a melee.
4186
4187“Is the oil’s preparation, already…?”
4188
4189“With no delays.”
4190
4191Saying that, Lefille pointed out to the far left and right flanks. There were the figures of several soldiers together with large earthenware pots prepared next to them. In this situation, it wasn’t like they weren’t going to put fire into play. Because of the divine protection from the Evil God, the demons wouldn’t grow anxious over a regular fire, but because monsters were mixed into their ranks, the situation was quite different. After dropping rocks at their front and back and pouring in the oil, the mage unit would light a blaze and further cut off their path of retreat while the main unit struck at their core. It was a simple strategy, but when properly set up it was one to expect great results from. As their likelihood for victory was demonstrated to Liliana, she closed her eye in relief, and stroked the neck of her horse.
4192
4193“Then, with this I will leave.”
4194
4195“What’s next?”
4196
4197“I’ve finished going around to even Suimei, so I’ll return to the headquarters for now. After that, I’ll probably be used for communications again.”
4198
4199“I’ll leave it to you.”
4200
4201“Yes.”
4202
4203As Liliana fell back to the rear, she suddenly vanished together with the horse she was riding. If it was just herself it would be one thing, but for the horse to vanish as well, it left Lefille wondering what kind of wiles she
4204 
4205was using, and whether it was a technique of the Sword Master of the Lonely Figure or due to Suimei’s tutelage. No, it could have been a combination of both too―in any case. As Lefille mounted her own horse, she turned to the soldiers behind her. And then, as if she wasn’t affected by the demons below them at all, she let loose her orders to the soldiers.
4206
4207“It’s about time we also make our move! As soon as the falling rocks are set in place, the mages will let loose fire magic at the front and rear as planned. Instead of food and drink, give them a full taste of oil and rocks, and entertain them with a banquet of flames! Ready!”
4208
4209As she gave out her sarcastic encouragement, the soldiers kept their volume down but still returned powerful voices in response with shouts of ‘As the Goddess Alshuna wills it!’ and ‘All hail Shrine Maiden-dono!’. Morale was high. It was far beyond the required amount. This was likely because faith in the Goddess was being shown in force. Just as Reanat planned, the effect of the Shrine Maiden of the Spirits’ glorious name had an explosive effect in the fight against demons.
4210
4211Just as all the soldiers finished their preparations, a large number of rocks were pushed off the cliff. The pure weight of them surpassed the limits of what could be endured, killing off several demons and monsters. And together with that, the viscous and extremely flammable oil was scattered about and the mages began raining down fire magic.
4212
4213“Ooh, the demons’ ranks are in complete disarray…”
4214
4215“Good… Just like that…”
4216
4217As the demons at the front and rear began moving about in confusion within the smokescreen, the confusion slowly made its way to the core of the group. Eventually, the vortex of confusion filled the entire force of demons, and the march came to a complete halt. Next, having noticed the forces atop the cliff, the demons let out a strange voice while beginning to climb up. It was well past the point where cheap tricks would seal the deal, therefore―
4218
4219“Leave behind the defences for the mages, all cavalry charge into the damn demons on the cliff! Mages, continue to threaten the front and rear with fire! Let’s go!”
4220 
4221At Lefille’s command, the soldiers came down all over the cliff like an avalanche. They diverged, and brought the fight into a melee. And exactly as Lefille pictured, the mountain road was bleached with the corpses of demons.
4222
4223★
4224
4225―No matter how much individual demons surpassed the abilities of humans, it was obvious at a glance what kind of advantage an organized group of soldiers had over one in complete disarray. This was all the more apparent on a narrow path. Having being designated a place to fight, Lefille and her soldiers wished for a fight where their ranks wouldn’t be thrown out of order, and speaking of the opposing force who were completely thrown out of order, they were colliding into and wounding each other from the sheer disorder. They were like a self destructive group pushing their allies off of a cliff, and only accelerated the rate that they lost their forces.
4226
4227Even on the narrow mountain road, Lefille was skillfully handling her horse as she scattered the surrounding demons. Urging the horse to turn around at its neck, she swung her enormous sword downwards and hacked apart the demons before opening the distance between them.
4228
4229And as any demons drew near her, without exception, they fell prey to her large sword. Before long, the demons taken aback by her power stood before her in a dense formation. On top of this narrow mountain path, because her own forces would be harmed, she could not unleash Gala Walner. In that case…
4230
4231“Oh red wind… Heed my will, become our furious mantle.”
4232
4233As Lefille hummed those words like she was praying, the red wind wrapped around her horse as if donning it in armour. It didn’t only apply to the horse’s large body, but it also coiled around extremely thickly at its feet―and then.
4234
4235“HAA―!!”
4236
4237As she yelled out to urge the horse and kicked its sides, she advanced towards the demons. The horse moved towards the wall of demons without showing a hint of fear, and the red wind around it blew away the demons.
4238 
4239It was needless to mention the demons directly to the front were forced into the bitter experience of being crushed by the red wind coiling around the horse’s hooves.
4240
4241Right as the hostilities opened, she maintained a superior position. All that was left was to exterminate them as planned―or so she thought. Just at that time, a runner came sliding down the hill. And then, while still sliding, he yelled out an emergency message.
4242
4243“Shrine Maiden-dono! Demon reinforcements to the rear!”
4244
4245But even as that report came to her in a painful voice, Lefille did not panic and gave out her orders.
4246
4247“I see. So reinforcements have come… Then take action without panicking! Just as we decided beforehand, we will rout the demons at the front and retreat. I will take care of the rear guard, so everyone with spare energy remaining come with me!”
4248
4249Because the retreat was part of their original plan, the soldiers took action at her command without any confusion. After defeating the demons at the front and securing a path of retreat, the injured and exhausted soldiers would immediately break away. While the mage unit atop the hill poured down magic in support, the retreat began. In the meantime, the demon reinforcements eventually came into sight… The path to the rear was a winding snake like mountain path, but the view behind the demons didn’t seem bad. But just from the fact that there weren’t any reinforcements on the road…
4250
4251“I see, from the sky.”
4252
4253With the clouds in the sky as a backdrop, demons with bat like wings were coming down. As Suimei would put it, they looked like the malignant spirits with wings called devils. They flapped their wings with a thud, and flew in like a dark red mark in the cloudy sky. From above… To humans, it was a natural blind spot and a troublesome place to be attacked from.
4254
4255“Everyone calm down and deal with it! Just because the enemy is coming from the sky, they aren’t an opponent to fear!”
4256
4257Lefille anticipated the soldier’s unrest and let out a yell. However, there
4258 
4259was no reply from the soldiers. In their stead, an extremely coquettish voice came out from directly above.
4260
4261“―Oh dear? Is that so?”
4262
4263It was an extremely lustful tone. It was completely unsuitable in a place like this, like the obscene coaxing voice of a prostitute. Looking up, Lefille spotted the shadow of a demon with wings. Like the other demons, those wings were shaped like those of a bat, but its actual figure was completely that of a human woman. With soft light brown hair fluttering in the wind, men would line up in front of her, and women would resent her for her figure.
4264
4265While playing with her black tail, she was floating there with her back slightly curled forward. The one bringing in the demon reinforcements from the sky, was a demon in the shape of a woman. And that demon was one that Lefille had seen before.
4266
4267―No, there was no way she could forget. That demon was one of the demon generals who attacked Noshias, it could be said that she was Lefille’s arch-enemy.
4268
4269“You’re… The bastard from that time!!”
4270
4271“Long time no see~. How’ve you been doing? Well if you’re trying this hard, then you’re likely doing it vigorously with all your might huh.”
4272
4273As she smiled like she was laughing and toying with her, Lefille’s rage burned up. Just like that time, she was sneering at those who were trying their best to survive. In response to that frivolous demon, Lefille fired out a sharp red wind from the tip of her sword without speaking any further.
4274
4275“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
4276
4277With a shriek of fighting spirit, the red wind roared as it rose to the skies. And without erring, it rushed up in the dull sky towards the demon general―Latora.
4278
4279“Whoopsies, risky risky. It’s scary if you just suddenly attack like that~.”
4280 
4281However, the slash meant to bisect the demon, along with a witty tone, was dodged by a narrow margin. The red wind that passed her continued reverberating in the air as it blew away the demons behind her, but Latora didn’t seem to care at all.
4282
4283“… So you dodged.”
4284
4285“Of course I would~. No matter how you put it I won’t get hit by an attack like that right? Are you underestimating me? Looking down on people is supposed to be my privilege though~.”
4286
4287Saying that, she licked up her saliva with her red tongue and let out a seductive tone. Hearing such frivolous talk, a fearful chill suddenly ran down Lefille’s spine. Naturally, it was an instinctive sense of disgust. As she shook off that fear and glared to the skies, Latora then began smiling like she was in a great mood.
4288
4289“My name is Latora. From the looks of it, it seems you remember it well right?”
4290
4291“Of course I do! There’s no way I could forget a bastard like you!”
4292
4293“Ahaaaah~! For you to think of me that much, it makes me happy~. I’ve also been waiting impatiently to meet you again~.”
4294
4295―Just how will I torment you the next time we meet.
4296
4297As those words with inhumane emotions coming out of them, it further kindled the flames of rage burning within Lefille. All she remembered was the humiliation bestowed on her by this demon. Without being satisfied with just defeating her in battle, that demon killed many of Lefille’s comrades, and cast a wretched curse on Lefille herself. There was no way she could be forgiven. Even if she cut her in a thousand pieces right here, she would surely still not be satisfied.
4298
4299As if hailed by Lefille’s over brimming anger, the red wind in her surrounding became markedly stronger as if clad in flames. As she was now fully prepared for battle, a soldier’s voice abruptly came flying at her from behind.
4300
4301“Shrine Maiden-sama! The preparations for the rear guard and retreat
4302 
4303are complete! Please prepare to retreat as well!”
4304
4305“Don’t worry about me! All of you go ahead!”
4306
4307“But if we do that…”
4308
4309“I must defeat this demon! For the sake of those who died in obscurity in the fight just now! That’s why you should go ahead!”
4310
4311As she yelled back to the soldier, he replied with a simple ‘Acknowledged,’ and passed down the orders to the other soldiers. The reason they didn’t insist on staying as well, was likely because they were soldiers of another nation, they were thinking of their own well being. Even if she was the Shrine Maiden of Spirits, it was unreasonable to think they would put their lives on the line for a guest acting as a general.
4312
4313Before long, the remaining Imperial soldiers broke away towards the troop headquarters. The demons behind Latora took chase after them, but they were unable to overtake the rear guard let alone reach the main body of the soldiers.
4314
4315“Aaaaah, there they go~.”
4316
4317“Fuu, your reinforcements are a step late.”
4318
4319“Looks like. If it’s like that we won’t catch up until they reach the headquarters huh… Well, that being the case, I don’t really care though.”
4320
4321“…?”
4322
4323Sensing a hidden meaning behind Latora’s giggling, Lefille knit her brows. It was as if she didn’t mind not being able to catch up with the Imperial forces, and it made Lefille remember a certain sense of discomfort.
4324
4325“You’re making a face like you don’t get it. Fufuu, we don’t particularly care if you lot run away~. I mean, the place they’re running away to is going to go through something terrible after all.”
4326
4327“Wha―!? What do you mean by that!?”
4328
4329“Nothing in particular, it just means you’re all stupid. Did you really
4330 
4331think we wouldn’t see through a strategy thought up by mere humans? Ahahahah! You really are stupid aren’t you? Right about now, Lishbaum, Ilzarl and
4332
4333Grallajearus should be launching a surprise attack on that troop headquarters of yours you know?”
4334
4335“A surprise attack on the troop headquarters!?”
4336
4337“Yup. Completely unexpected right? You thought you were stalling us, but in reality you were lured out here and divided up. Even if they run away with all their might from my troops, there’s a far larger force deployed where they’re going.”
4338
4339Hearing her say that, Lefille fully understood. Everything about crossing the rugged mountain district in the north of the Empire was a decoy. Using that as a cover, another detached force made their move. In that case, the demons were certainly a step ahead. A crisis was presented to her, but Lefille’s expression became bold.
4340
4341“What’s with that face? Do you think you can win?”
4342
4343“Of course I do. You said they were attacking the headquarters, but there is the hero and many mages there. The elite of the Empire are there. Even if they were caught in a surprise attack, they won’t fall behind so easily.”
4344
4345“So you trust them? Well whatever~.”
4346
4347Latora gave an indifferent reply, she likely seriously didn’t care at all. As Lefille pointed her sword at the demon, Latora made a complete change and smiled as if making light of Lefille.
4348
4349“―Fufu. Despite being left in tatters to such an extent last time, do you intend to win against me?”
4350
4351“Of course I do. I won’t fall behind like last time!”
4352
4353“Well, it looks like you’re a bit stronger than before, but is that enough to win~?”
4354
4355“I’ll definitely win!”
4356 
4357Lefille returned her derisive laughter with a yell, called out to the red wind, and clad herself in it. With Lefille at its centre, a flowing red tornado manifested around her, and the earth and stone around her fluttered in the air.
4358
4359And in response, Latora seductively slid her finger through the air with a smile on her face. Her movements were as if she was feeling the skin of a man. Eventually, threads and strings overflowed out of the dark tip of her finger and fluttered in the wind.
4360
4361Because Lefille had prior experience fighting her, she already knew. Latora manipulated the dark power of the demons in the shape of strings. And those strings had an ever changing appearance. They were able to bind their opponent, and if they were stretched out around the surroundings―
4362
4363“Now then, for the first move.”
4364
4365Latora repeated her technique in layers as she laid her strings out around the surroundings. The strings drilled into the ground, into the cliff walls, once, twice, then a third time. As if to hinder anyone who tried to approach her, she deployed over ten layers of strings. As Suimei would put it, it could be said to be a simplistic barrier. Just touching them could tear one’s body apart, no, considering Latora’s personality, they would likely only entwine the target.
4366
4367To break through, it would be required to cut them all down, or to slip through the cracks without letting them touch her body. However, this demon would not spread something out that was so easy to get rid of. It was probably impossible to cut them down. In that case, the only option left was to slip through the cracks. The crevices weren’t even half the size of Lefille’s body. However―
4368
4369“Do you really think I don’t have a way of breaking through this!?”
4370
4371“Of course I do~! They’re strings that I’ve woven you know? They can’t be cut down all that easily!”
4372
4373“In that case all I have to do is slip through the gaps.”
4374
4375“What are you stupid~? No matter how much of a nice thin physique
4376 
4377you have, you can’t slip through that kind of―heh? HAA!?”
4378
4379Latora’s surprised voice resonated over the mountain trail. It was only natural. While she thought Lefille was just simply trying to pass through the cracks in the strings, the moment she was about to touch them, she turned into a red wind and slipped through cleanly.
4380
4381“Wait! You couldn’t do that kind of thing before!”
4382
4383Seeing a technique that Lefille had not been able to do the last time they fought right before her eyes, Latora let out a yell close to a shriek. And treating that shriek like an unrelated matter, the red wind slipped through the gaps in her string. And as the red wind continued to slip through at a steady tempo, it quickly moved into Latora’s surroundings. They were movements which disturbed her sense of vision. And eventually Latora’s gaze was no longer able to keep up.
4384
4385“Just cause you can use that kind of technique…”
4386
4387While listening to Latora’s irritated voice, Lefille hooped around to her back, threatened her sides, and then once more jumped out right before her eyes. Latora never expected the attack to come from right in front of her, and was late in reacting to the slash―however even so, the demon general’s power wasn’t just for show, and she was just able to evade it by a hair’s breadth.
4388
4389“Hup, whoops, hoh, whoopsies… Dammit!”
4390
4391Perhaps because her escape brought her from the skies down to the ground, her steps as she evaded Lefille’s sword were like drunken staggering. She didn’t seem accustomed to fighting on the ground, and her movements had no delicacy and were awkward. But still, she recovered. As she continued to run away from the chain of slashes, Latora finally found a chance to strike back, and unleashed her strings like a whip.
4392
4393“How ’bout this!?”
4394
4395Because the whip undulated in the air, it was difficult to deal with, but even so it wasn’t something all that unusual. Speaking of someone who used such a weapon, just recently in the matches with the Elite Twelve, Aerith Melfein also used magic to produce a similar weapon. Therefore…
4396 
4397“I said I wouldn’t fall behind!!”
4398
4399“N-no way…”
4400
4401A single outbreak of thunder. A single slash of the enormous sword. The strike that was coiling in from the side like a snake was completely blown away by the strong blow. The whip that Latora had made just as she got enough time to do so was tragically obliterated by the red wind. And carrying the vigour of her strike, Lefille pushed in towards Latora herself. And then Latora’s composed smile that she was wearing up until then had vanished, and a strong panic broke out on her face.
4402
4403“Uwaa, this is bad, I’m gonna lose… Not~!”
4404
4405The panic was a ruse. After she implied it was all a fabrication, Latora suddenly pulled out a doll out of nowhere. The doll was shaped like a woman with red hair, and at a glance it resembled Lefille―
4406
4407“What―”
4408
4409Just as Lefille was about to ask what it was, she suddenly remembered. About the time she met Suimei. About the time he taught her about the curse that had been cast on her.
4410
4411―Unless we do something about the medium used when the curse was placed, it can’t be dispelled.
4412
4413At that time, he said that for this kind of curse, a medium had to exist. In other words, something which mediated between the curse and herself. As she remembered what he said like it flashed before her, a chill ran down her back. That was it. That was what was tormenting her even now, the root cause. Latora’s face twisted with a smile. And in an instant, a pain like a fever ran through Lefille’s body. Without being able to bear it, she stabbed her sword into the ground and fell to a knee.
4414
4415“Uguu… Ah…”
4416
4417“Ah, AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA! You’re really an idiot! What do you mean ‘I’ll definitely win!’ There’s no way I would lose to you right~? I have this you know? This right here that I used to place that curse on you!”
4418 
4419“Sh-shit… This, kind of…”
4420
4421“Isn’t it obvious I would have it? Rather isn’t this the only reasonable result~? Thinking that you had a second chance after losing to me once is the epitome of stupidity you know? Or is it that? You got so mad that you forget to think about anything? Isn’t that a bigger problem than the fight itself!? Stupid stupid stupid idiot!”
4422
4423“Uu, gu…”
4424
4425From the deliberately loud abuse, Lefille’s anger, frustration, and humiliation built up, but because of the fever flowing through her body, she couldn’t move as she wanted to. It was vexing. However, Latora didn’t take any action to kill her right away―
4426
4427“Well then~, this all got finished easier than I thought it would huh~”
4428
4429“What, are you, planning…”
4430
4431“Un? Isn’t it obvious that I’m going to bring you along like that all the way to your headquarters while tormenting you? If I do it right before the eyes of your companions and soldiers, don’t you think they’ll definitely fall into despair? To see someone they relied on being teased at their wit’s end you see~.”
4432
4433Watching her put her finger to her moist lips, suddenly―a cold sensation ran down Lefille muscles. Hearing Latora speak, a humiliating scene came to mind. The figure of her being tormented at her wit’s end after being caught. As a miserable, and pitiful warning.
4434
4435“God, dammit… I’m, once more…”
4436
4437Going to lose. Lefille was once more biting down on the taste of defeat. As that thought came to her mind, her body could no longer stop shaking. She was unable to stop the frustration from filling her up. And then, a high pitched woman’s laughter rang in the sky. It was an evil laugh befitting of one called a demon. And as Lefille endured the fever afflicting her body, as she trembled in anxiety and humiliation…
4438
4439“―What a shitty bastard with horrible taste… My apologies, shitty bitch isn’t it?”
4440 
4441And just as those foul mouthed words came down from the top of the cliff.
4442
4443“Eh―?”
4444
4445“What? Who― ?”
4446
4447“Over here.”
4448
4449As their identity was questioned, they declared their presence with a firm resolve. Guided by the gentle, yet dignified voice, Lefille looked to the top of the cliff. And over there, with religious clothing clad around her body, was a single therianthrope. She had wavy pink hair, two cat ears poking out, and a gentle face. This was also a face Lefille could never forget.
4450
4451“S-sister Clarissa!? Wh-why are you here!?”
4452
4453“That is of course, because I came to save you.”
4454
4455Lefille could see her composed figure with the pale sunlight showing through the dull clouds behind her. And in a complete change from that state, Clarissa descended from the cliff towards Lefille. She was just like a cat jumping down from a high place with complete composure. As she made an enormous leap from the top of the cliff and a completely silent landing, Lefille looked at her with a suspicious gaze.
4456
4457“You came to save me? What are you planning? Aren’t we your enemies?”
4458
4459“No? We do not think of you as our enemies you know? Rather you would be allies. You are comrades that are walking down a different path towards the same goal.”
4460
4461“You’ve been giving nothing but evasive lies for a while now.”
4462
4463Without looking timid at all, Clarissa put on a boastful smile as Lefille spoke with criticism in her voice. And then, Clarissa made a gentle smile before abruptly tightening her expression.
4464
4465“… That’s right isn’t it. Allow me to correct myself. We are not your allies, we have come to save you in hindsight. In truth, I have come here
4466 
4467only to defeat the demons.”
4468
4469Defeat the demons―that must have been her true motive. However, this still did not clear all of Lefille doubts, if anything they only increased. Because the ones who were kidnapping heroes were now fighting demons, Lefille’s couldn’t grasp their intentions from those conflicting actions. Due to that, she still looked at Clarissa with a suspicious gaze, but―in any case, Lefille was not the only one casting such a gaze at her.
4470
4471“What’s with her? Your friend?”
4472
4473Having been left on the sideline for a while, Latora let her caution show as she questioned Lefille. And in her stead, Clarissa answered.
4474
4475“Just now at this time, I will be accompanying her.”
4476
4477“Fuuu. I don’t really care no matter how many enemies show up though. It just means the number of people I get to torment increases~. ―Well, more importantly you know~”
4478
4479Having thought of something important, looking carefully, they could see Latora’s pointing her gaze in the direction that the Imperial soldiers retreated towards.
4480
4481“… If you came from over there, you should have clashed with my troops though.”
4482
4483“Aah, if you’re talking about those fucking worms, they’re probably drowning in a sea of blood, vomit and shit about now.”
4484
4485As Clarissa’s words grew more and more foul mouthed, Latora now looked at her with careful vigilance.
4486
4487“… You’re saying they were all defeated? All on your own?”
4488
4489“Oh my? It isn’t all that much of a feat is it? Lefille-san right here could take care of that level of opponent as well.”
4490
4491“Fuu. So you want to say that you’re strong?”
4492
4493“More or less.”
4494 
4495Making a boastful claim while still sounding humble, Clarissa smeared pigments on her face, and began cladding her body in mana. And what manifested, was what caused Lefille great pains in their previous fight, the ferocious mana that felt like the aura a beast unleashed when they were hunting. It thickly filled her surroundings to the point where one thought they could visualize it clearly. And then, Clarissa laid bare her true nature. She extended out sharp cat like claws and her upper canines protruded out down to her lower jaw.
4496
4497And so, she completed it. Tribalism. Grasping the faith in symbolic powers, it was a magic which granted powerful abilities. As Latora watched Clarissa literally transform, her face twitched.
4498
4499“Uugeh!? What’s that what’s that!? People like you aren’t my type at all!!”
4500
4501“That is a good thing. I am also not fond of opponents like you.”
4502
4503As she finished speaking, a gust of wind blew by. And that wind was the mana drenched in a thirst for blood, in which case it was an attack from Clarissa. A single cut appeared on Latora’s face. And while glaring back at Clarissa, she wiped the blood from her face.
4504
4505“… You’ve been acting cocky for a while now, I’ll kill you. Seriously―”
4506
4507Her blood thirst and dark power swelled up. And then, in a way that was completely incomparable to when she was fighting Lefille, she gave concrete form to a strong and fiendish power.
4508
4509“What… It was to this extent…”
4510
4511As Lefille muttered dumbfounded at the presence of such a power, Latora spoke up.
4512
4513“Isn’t it natural? I’m still one of the vanguards who attacked your country together with Rajas you know? Could you not put me in the same group as those shitty small fries like Vuishta and Mauhario?”
4514
4515Those must have been the names of other demon generals. Setting aside the specifics, with that much power…
4516 
4517“Ku… S-sister Clarissa…”
4518
4519“Lefille-san, please take a rest over there. I will clean up this fucking worm.”
4520
4521As the two of them finished their preparations for battle, a flash appeared right in the centre between them as the dark power and the heat haze of mana like a mass of killing intent collided together. As that dreadful amount of power struggled for supremacy, the therianthrope and demon clashed.
4522
4523★
4524
4525And just around that time, a panicking voice from a messenger resounded through the main tent of the Imperial’s headquarters.
4526
4527“Enemy attack!! I-it’s an enemy attack!!”
4528
4529The cloth at the entrance of the tent was violently thrown to the side, and the message came in like thunder to convey the fact that they had been caught off guard. As news of the sudden attack came in, the high ranking officers in the tent all simultaneously pushed aside their chairs and stood up.
4530
4531Naturally, as the sky outside the headquarters was completely clear, this could be said to be a complete bolt out of the blue, but―in any case, Reiji and the others who had yet to take any action were also there. As Reanat and Reiji’s conversation was cut off, he yelled back at the messenger with a severe expression.
4532
4533“An enemy attack!? Just where from!?”
4534
4535“Ha, from the rear!”
4536
4537“The rear! Impossible!”
4538
4539As the messenger reverently gave his reply, Reanat let out a loud voice at the unbelievable information. In a severe voice, he asked for further confirmation of the unexpected news.
4540
4541“Is that true!? There shouldn’t have been any information about demons slipping so deeply through though!?”
4542 
4543“If we think about it at the scale of a surprise attack force, it would likely only be a few of them taking covert actions…”
4544
4545“What’s going on…? Even if they make that kind of move here…”
4546
4547Rather than worrying about being outwitted by the demons, Reanat was more concerned by the incomprehensibility of the strategy itself, and was murmuring as he gazed blankly at the messenger in wonder. Graziella then called out to him.
4548
4549“Elder Brother! Now is not the time to be thinking about it! If we don’t form up now!”
4550
4551“Y-you’re right…”
4552
4553As Reanat came back to his senses, he began giving out orders to all the generals and staff officers gathered inside the tent.
4554
4555“I’m going!”
4556
4557“Reiji-sama!”
4558
4559“Reiji!”
4560
4561While that was going on, Reiji grew tired of waiting for instructions and dashed out of the tent. Chasing on his heels were the voices of Titania and Graziella. And whether it was a reaction to dashing out of the tent, or whether it was because he heard their voices, as Reiji drew his orihalcum sword, he looked to the back of the large tent. And from the large cliff which flanked the headquarters, a mass of demons came pouring down.
4562
4563…	As a low shroud of dust was kicked up, they trampled over several of the tents and emplacements on the path, on top of the roars of the demons, Reiji could hear other groans. They likely came plunging down from the cliff without looking where they were landing, and the soldiers below them were having the bitter experience of being crushed. Following after Reiji, Reanat and Graziella came out of the tent.
4564
4565“Ku…. Does this mean the force to the front really was a decoy…?”
4566
4567“Elder Brother, please step back here. Gather some forces, and retreat to a safe location.”
4568 
4569“No, Lyla. Now that it has developed like this there is nowhere to step back to. ―Without dispersing the forces, gather them up and harden the defences. Call all the remaining Elite Twelve who stayed behind here!”
4570
4571Reanat shook his head towards Graziella proposal, and immediately gave directions to the soldiers to assemble the Elite Twelve. It was an established tactic for the supreme commander to retreat when the situation had deteriorated, but instead of withdrawing poorly by splitting up the soldiers to act as his escort, he decided it would be better to use those soldiers to harden the defences. Since the number of demons were outnumbered by the number of soldiers left behind in the headquarters and since most of the Elite Twelve were still there as well, it wasn’t a bad decision.
4572
4573However, the soldiers at the headquarters largely were not ready for battle, so a surprise attack from behind created quite a bit of chaos, so it was clear as day that they were at a disadvantage―
4574
4575Disregarding the chaos in the headquarters, the demons began to spread out in a circle in a mad rush. They trampled everything before their eyes in a complete stampede. Let alone hardening the defences, the soldiers couldn’t even take up a formation, and it immediately broke into a free for all fight. The races could be clearly distinguished, so there was no worry of friendly fire, but that was a minimal relief.
4576
4577“Burn Boost!”
4578
4579As Reiji readied his orichalcum sword, he let out the chant to reinforce his body with magic. His physical abilities were normally enhanced by the divine protection of the goddess, but to overturn this situation, that would not be enough. Flames wrapped around his body like the incarnation of a dragon, and raised his physical abilities.
4580
4581Bringing it into close combat like that, was Reiji’s strong point. It was simple, yet effective. It could be said to be the most suitable tactic for Reiji who had good senses. As Reiji passed through the soldiers and slipped deep within a group of demons, he swung his orichalcum sword. While the other soldiers were still in complete disorder, it would be bad to let the demons any further into the encampment. Until the troops could form up properly, he had to force the front line into as much of a deadlock as he could. If the soldiers continued fighting in such thin ranks, it was
4582 
4583inevitable for them to collapse and the base would be overrun.
4584
4585Therefore Reiji had to step forth, and cut them down. He had to stand as far to the front as he could. Until the Imperial troops formed up, he had to hold back the line. Though the demons held stronger individual strength than the individual soldiers, compared to the demon general Ilzarl he fought in the self governed state, they were nothing. He could fight them. However, because he was at the front, the number of demons far outnumbered him, and if he lowered his concentration, there was a possibility for him to be defeated by them right there.
4586
4587(They’re strong. They’re certainly strong. But―)
4588
4589Every time he met a demon, he would think this. They were certainly strong, but he felt like it was a strength that was lacking a piece somewhere. The demons were tough and numerous, but were out of control and weren’t strong to the point of desperation. If the soldiers grouped together there was still hope.
4590
4591In the first place, the demons didn’t scheme. For humans, they accumulated many schemes to use their sword skills and magic to attain victory, but the demons used their claws and fangs, and relied entirely on brute strength. They all attacked in the same way.
4592
4593“…”
4594
4595Remaining silent, the demons swung its arm at Reiji and he lopped it off with his sword. Whenever he fought demons, they were always like that. Without exception. As if they were robots who performed predetermined commands, every single one of them used the same attack. That’s why they were easy to manipulate. Just as always, the demon who lost its arm raised its voice as Reiji cut its head off, and it collapsed ever so easily. And so its strength also vanished. They were strong, but nothing more.
4596
4597“HAH!”
4598
4599At the same speed, with the same arm, Reiji dodged to the side as usual. And as usual, the demon’s side was completely open, and easily had its vitals slashed. It was fine to move just as always, with the exact same movements. That was why…
4600 
4601(Can these guys really exterminate humanity like this―?)
4602
4603Do they really think they can? Do they feel like they can win? Do they have the conviction to do so? No matter how many of them there were, are they actually motivated when they fight like that? A while ago back in the Royal Castle Camellia, Suimei said it was unreasonable and absurd to fight the demons. That was because the demons were far too numerous. But in any case, Suimei was always someone who was fundamentally cautious. No matter what happened he would calmly judge the situation and he would never pick a hand which had low prospects for success.
4604
4605However in the end, once they opened the lid and looked inside, it was a different story. Even Suimei who so strongly refused to take part was no longer saying it was unreasonable. In his own way, that was like he was saying there was a prospect for success.
4606
4607Reiji didn’t have an ounce of doubt in Suimei’s sharp senses. He had never once lost at anything that Reiji knew of before. So if Suimei thought that it was a fight they could win, that meant there was a chance at defeating the demons.
4608
4609Reiji didn’t know if that was just optimism because of the power the Goddess bestowed upon him. However, it was also true that this was not enough to shake his firm resolve and lead him into despair. That’s why, he thought―
4610
4611(Do they seriously, seriously think this is good enough?)
4612
4613They were trying to accomplish things in such a childish way that even if they tried correcting it, it couldn’t be corrected, which was why Reiji couldn’t help but doubt things. Why do the demons not try to get stronger? Do they not feel like it, or are they not able to? In any case, as Reiji held on to those thoughts as he swung his sword, he could hear the sound of something rubbing against the ground.
4614
4615“There’s still more…?”
4616
4617The demons taking part of the surprise attack weren’t limited to just the first wave. As Reiji looked up to the sound of more of them sliding down the hill, he could see another wave of demons descending.
4618 
4619“However, what I must do hasn’t changed!”
4620
4621As Reiji firmed his resolve with a shout, he cut down the demon before his eyes. Just like always. And suddenly, a presence appeared behind him, and it was just then that it happened. It was the presence of the dark power that the demons used. Because he was focused on the enemies before him, he was negligent of his surroundings. As Reiji turned around in a fluster, it went without saying that it was already too late.
4622
4623(After thinking about that kind of thing it ends up like this huh―)
4624
4625
4626
4627The demons never schemed when they fought. As Reiji was thinking deep down that they always fought in exactly the same way, he ended up showing an opening and was in danger. It was just like the act of a petty small fry.
4628
4629“Ku―”
4630
4631As he brought up his sword to fend the attack off, he understood full well that it was obvious he wouldn’t make it in time―
4632
4633And right before his eyes, two silver flashes flickered. It was nothing other than the lustre of mithril intersecting, and it swallowed up the demon which was threatening Reiji’s back without erring. The girl before him was now wearing a sand repelling mantle and her mouth could not be seen. Her ever gentle eyes were now narrowed and sharpened like the point of a blade. Those eyes were just like the silver light being given off by the swords in her hands. As Titania gave off an atmosphere like she would cut down any who touched her, without soaking in the afterglow of her strike, she turned her back to him.
4634
4635“Reiji-sama. Leave your back to me. I will tidy up all the trifles here, so please swing your sword as you please.”
4636
4637“Un. Thank you, Tia.”
4638
4639Reiji gave his honest thanks to the gallant yet dreadful and cool girl. She was reliable. As an ally, she was truly reassuring. But in contrast, Reiji’s feelings towards himself only worsened.
4640 
4641―Is this really what a hero is? Is it really alright for a hero to be like this?
4642
4643In all his fights up until now, he was always being saved. He couldn’t count the number of times he fought on his own to the bitter end without being able to save his comrades. He was aware of his lack of ability back in the Imperial Capital, and it was as if he had not progressed at all. Could he really call himself a hero and fight on to the bitter end like that? As those doubts sapped away at his spirit and made him anxious, he could feel a weight leaning on his back.
4644
4645“―Reiji-sama.”
4646
4647“Tia?”
4648
4649“I am sure that you have various things to think about, but right now, please focus only on the tip of your own blade. If you are to be a swordsman, you must become one with your own sword.”
4650
4651Even in the middle of that mayhem, Titania’s transparent and composed voice rang out. As she remonstrated him for getting caught in idle thoughts, Reiji came to his senses.
4652
4653“Un. Sorry. Thank you.”
4654
4655As Reiji looked over his shoulder and thanked her once more, Titania didn’t return her usual gentle smile, but a fearless one. That was likely proof that she was one with her swords. As a swordswoman, Titania was different from her usual princess self.
4656
4657“―Let’s go.”
4658
4659“Yes.”
4660
4661Accompanied by Titania, they dove deeper and deeper into the demons, and cut towards the foot of the cliff. Their purpose was to strike down the demon commander who would definitely be there.
4662
4663Cutting down, three, then four demons, Titania pushed back and cut down all the demons behind him. And as they arrived at the bottom of the cliff―all that was there was a massive lump of flesh.
4664 
4665Seeing that completely bizarre form, Reiji’s footsteps unexpectedly came to a stop. Using a crushed tent as its throne, there was a mountain of meat in front of him. He couldn’t express it in any other way. It was a grotesque mass. And then, that thing, also seemed to have found what it was looking for.
4666
4667“―Our name, is Grallajearus. Oh hero who is the apostle of the Goddess. To fulfill the long standing desire of our God Zekaraia and Demon Lord Nakshatra, we will have you crumble here and die in obscurity.”
4668
4669With a boisterous voice like it was made up of children’s voices piled atop each other, it made a pledge to kill the hero.
4670
4671★
4672
4673―A little before Reiji and the others came in contact with Grallajearus.
4674
4675On a hill far away from the Imperial army headquarters where they were fighting, as if lording over the land like a god would from heaven, there were two shadows standing atop a hill. One of those shadows, let out a somehow dissatisfied sigh with slight wonder, and spoke.
4676
4677“To think a surprise attack would be so easily carried out.”
4678
4679The one to put those thoughts into words, was a good looking man with copper chain wrapped around his body―the demon general Ilzarl. And next to him, the other shadow was―another demon general, Lishbaum, who replied to him in a somewhat cold tone.
4680
4681“The reason this strategy is able to display its effectiveness is only because the other side had been just that negligent. It is likely because we have only been straightforwardly attacking head on up until now. The demons are like a savage tribe with no intelligence. You could say that they wouldn’t doubt at all that they were wild boars.”
4682
4683As he pointed out the enemy army’s complete oversight, Ilzarl still had doubts.
4684
4685“If you can do it this well, then why have you not attacked up until now?”
4686 
4687“That is naturally to make the other side think that their strategies are working well. When the situation progresses smoothly, they’ll become just that much more careless.”
4688
4689Ilzarl had intended to return the accusation of oversight, but that cold reply came back at him.
4690
4691“Then it was all to stir up the negligence of those offerings?”
4692
4693“Yes… If we were to attack, the other side would either intercept the advance, or in the case where their numbers don’t overtake the number of attackers, they would take on a plan to stall for reinforcements until the requisite numbers are met. In any event, if they cannot avoid a defensive battle, it is a simple matter to make them think we are attacking head on with foolish honesty while we attack with a smaller number of forces. It is something that happens often. Lure out the enemy, and attack where they are shorthanded. Anybody can think of such a plan.”
4694
4695“Fuu―And that is something you set in motion?”
4696
4697“It is a most satisfactory result now that they’ll be more vigilant of our actions in the future. If we can provide a serious blow to their headquarters it would only make it better.”
4698
4699“I don’t think it balances out the damage done to us while waiting for the chance though.”
4700
4701“That is not the case. There is enough of an effect, rather, we have excess change.”
4702
4703So he said, but Ilzarl was unable to make the same calculation, and had doubts towards Lishbaum’s statement. Certainly, the plan Lishbaum put in place was quite effective, however the losses taken to do so didn’t match the results gained, no matter how he thought about it, it did not add up. The losses were the force used to perform the surprise attack, as well as the forces who were marching straight on through the treacherous mountain path.
4704
4705If they could crush the main force it could be said to be a price worth paying, but the encampment put in place was only the vanguard. It was only there to buy time for reinforcements. Thinking that they would fall
4706 
4707back to a much larger scaled army, it definitely did not balance out. Therefore…
4708
4709“Will they really be able to take advantage of this? Rather, with the current situation isn’t it more likely that those guys just take flight?”
4710
4711Those guys―By that, he meant Grallajearus and the force used to perform the surprise attack. Because they were taking action in small numbers, it was likely for them to be overthrown by sheer numbers. Since the force was made up entirely of demons, he didn’t think it was actually possible, but as he wasn’t a demon himself, Ilzarl had sufficient reason to have concerns regarding that in the corner of his mind. And in response to that question, Lishbaum returned a cruel smile that even made Ilzarl’s blood run cold as he replied.
4712
4713“―And just what is the problem with that? It is fine for them to take flight. For argument’s sake, even if they were annihilated, it is not something to really care about right?”
4714
4715Ilzarl had no idea what he was basing that answer on. The demons were all supposed to be completely focused on victory, but within that faint smile which gave off a penetratingly cold sensation, Ilzarl could sense an ominous feeling like Lishbaum had different expectations. After Ilzarl hardened his expression for a while, he once more looked over the flow of the battle with a once more bored expression.
4716
4717“… I thought you weren’t a bastard who used tactics like Vuishta did though?”
4718
4719“You overestimate me. I am not a strategist, so I am someone who is unrelated to tactics. All it means is that I can only think of hackneyed methods at this level.”
4720
4721“Are you speaking seriously? Aren’t sinister tricks your damn specialty?”
4722
4723As Ilzarl spoke with a hint of sarcasm, Lishbaum replied with a seemingly happy smile like he was being praised.
4724
4725“No no, it is only to this extent. Only this extent is fine. Trapping an opponent or completely reading their movements would be largely
4726 
4727impossible. If I could do such a thing, then I would in fact be a crafty schemer who drowns in his own schemes. A battle is something where sacrifices are essential. For an amateur at tactics like me, calling it a plan is far to impertinent. That is why if I’m going to do it, it is fine if it is at this level where it is guaranteed to work and only good for harassment. Right? ―When it comes to offensives, we’ll have a countless number of opportunities after all.”
4728
4729As Lishbaum treated the lives of demons like a complete afterthought, Ilzarl narrowed his eyes and glared back at him.
4730
4731“… Lishbaum. Just what the hell are you thinking about?”
4732
4733“Regarding that, if things proceed quickly, I’ll be able to tell you very soon. ―Oh my, rather than that, it seems they are making a move.”
4734
4735As Lishbaum’s gaze shifted its focus, it was just about the time that Reiji was scattering the demons with Titania at his back. And right before him, there was a mountain of flesh in his way. And that lump of meat, was something Ilzarl knew well.
4736
4737“―Grallajearus. You’re going to do it?”
4738
4739“The hero is likely taking on everything from the front to reduce the stress on the soldiers. If the hero dies right there, then the morale of their troops will probably plummet.”
4740
4741Just as Lishbaum said, the death of a hero would have a tremendous effect. Even to the demons, defeating the heroes was one of their greatest priorities. However, Ilzarl had a somewhat dissatisfied expression on his face.
4742
4743“How unexpected. For that hero to be right there.”
4744
4745“Was it something you couldn’t foresee?”
4746
4747“That hero still hasn’t gotten used to the power of the Goddess. The offerings around him are probably treating him preciously and taking him out to grow stronger as he gets accustomed to the power. To that man, it is absolutely necessary.”
4748 
4749“Indeed.”
4750
4751“However, it seems those offerings do not yet understand just what a hero is. It is somewhat premature to thrust him before Grallajearus without keeping him restrained.”
4752
4753“Hohou. Then are you saying that the hero does not have even the smallest chance of winning?”
4754
4755“It’s obvious. Grallajearus is at the level where he is called a demon general, he’s at least that strong after all.”
4756
4757That was why, the hero couldn’t win. On top of the hero not having enough skill, the demon known as Grallajearus was one who was particularly strong among the demons. That was why―
4758
4759“So is that why you look disappointed? Because the meal that you purposely left aside is being snatched away?”
4760
4761“Well, yeah.”
4762
4763Back in the grotto in the self governed state, the reason Ilzarl let Reiji go was because the power he could gain from consuming him was currently insufficient, because he saw the potential to fatten up his offering. That was why he didn’t get serious in that place, and was waiting in anticipation―no, just waiting. But now that was being snatched away from him. The disappointment of having one’s favourite food that they left atop the plate to be eaten last snatched away was something anybody could understand. While talking of such things, Lishbaum abruptly changed the flow of the conversation, and brought up something else.
4764
4765“―Ilzarl-dono. If I remember right, you gave that thing that I had asked for to that hero correct?”
4766
4767“That thing that you asked for―that, huh. Fuu. Since I didn’t do your little job, is your anger building up?”
4768
4769“No, I do not particularly mind. I didn’t expect anything from anyone in the first place.”
4770
4771From anyone. Without being affected by his sarcasm, Ilzarl put his
4772 
4773doubts into words.
4774
4775“You don’t mind? Does that mean it isn’t all that much of a threat?”
4776
4777“Goodness no, that―the Sacrament is something that can reach the Evil God, just as I said before, this is the truth. However, it is not something that can be so easily used after all.”
4778
4779“Even if he is like that, that man was chosen by the Goddess right?”
4780
4781“That kind of thing is unrelated. Between being selected by the Goddess and being accepted as worthy by that thing. Which of the two is more difficult is something that doesn’t even need to be considered after all.”
4782
4783“…?”
4784
4785Ilzarl couldn’t understand the meaning behind Lishbaum’s words. However, he didn’t question him. That was because it was inconsequential to Ilzarl. However, Lishbaum answered without being asked.
4786
4787“The main focus, is whether that hero’s inner voice can be heard. If that hero’s thoughts can reach its very roots, or if that Lapis Judaix answers him. The power he would obtain is―”
4788
4789Lishbaum did not speak any further, and only made a faint smile as he stifled his laughter, and let it leak out without any hesitation.
4790 
4791
4792Chapter 4: So That I Can Be Myself
4793
4794
4795―On that mountain of pale pink flesh, there was a countless number of grotesque eyes and small arms and legs. The demon general, Grallajearus. It was neither a human shaped demon, or one which walked on four legs like a beast. It was just a lump of meat. An existence who could only be described in such a way. It was like a tumour that had swollen up without ever being cured and did nothing but grow earnestly.
4796
4797It was questionable to conclude whether this was a demon, or even an actual living being. It was to the extent that as long as that conspicuously grotesque existence did not explain what exactly it was itself, there was no way of knowing.
4798
4799“Oh pebbles of Isa―”
4800
4801As Grallajearus’ voice rang out, tiny, tiny iron scraps of iron shot out like gunfire. Propelled by a dark flash, they could hear the sound of several objects piercing through the air as countless holes opened in Grallajearus’ body. In response to that attack that they were unable to capture with their eyes, Reiji and Titania could only run and evade. Before that relentless attack, they had no opportunities to mount a counterattack.
4802
4803“Shit, we can’t get closer like this…”
4804
4805If they got closer, they would fall prey to those projectiles, but having said that, it wasn’t a situation where they could keep their distance. Even if they took a wait and see approach, the moment they stopped they would be pierced. Unable to advance, unable to withdraw, they were unable to do anything they wanted.
4806
4807It was an opponent where it was unclear just how it fought. Despite its sluggish appearance, they couldn’t even guess how well it could move around, which only dragged them further into the disadvantageous situation they found themselves in. It felt like they were forced to confront a number of machine guns that were never exhausted. However, if they couldn’t get closer, then it was fine to just unleash their attacks from a distance.
4808 
4809“―Oh earth! I make a request of the solid lands! Turn thy pulsations into a violent tremor and gather below my feet! Exercise your authority and pierce through the air before me and rupture evil with this unavoidable stone! Grand Geyser!”
4810
4811Reiji rapidly chanted a spell of the earth attribute and unleashed his keyword with no delay. And as he did, a countless number of enormous pillars shot up from the ground around Grallajearus and took aim at that mountain of flesh. Reiji didn’t take the time to properly aim all the pillars, but there was enough of them covering a wide enough range that it didn’t matter. The pillars tapered to a point and pierced into Grallajearus, however―
4812
4813“Do you really think this kind of makeshift attack could strike us down, hero!?”
4814
4815As an unpleasant shriek reverberated like sheer noise in the air, Grallajearus’ mountain of meat began bubbling and swelling as if to compensate for the damaged portions. By the time the pillars of earth brought about by Grand Geyser vanished, Grallajearus’ body looked like it had not received a single wound and was just like it was before.
4816
4817“So this guy can regenerate…?”
4818
4819Reiji muttered as the impatience scorching his back grew stronger. The menace of something which could regenerate its wounds immediately dulled his judgment. He couldn’t just carelessly swing at it, and any halfhearted attacks would surely be useless. As he bit down at a loss of what to do next, Titania called out from behind him.
4820
4821“Reiji-sama. I will take the front for a moment. While the demon general’s is focused on me, go around and attack him.”
4822
4823“Got it―”
4824
4825After accepting her suggestion, he distanced himself from her. Taking advantage of the fact that the demons were also keeping their distance because of Grallajearus’ attack, Reiji quickly began moving to circle around his target as Titania resolutely cut in straight from the front. While moving left and right as if making sport of her opponent, Reiji felt like he could see an optical illusion of her leaving behind an afterimage like a
4826 
4827blur. It seemed that even with its many eyes, Grallajearus was unable to keep up with her movements, and focused entirely on the front to deal with her.
4828
4829―It went just as planned.
4830
4831Confirming that the plan was working, Reiji circled around to Grallajearus’ rear. Cutting down the demons in his path, he ran up the cliff as if drawing an arc, and spotted Titania retreating a great distance.
4832
4833“HAAAAAAAAA!”
4834
4835Judging that the timing was right, Reiji let out his fighting spirit with a single slash. As his orichalcum blade plunged towards Grallajearus from behind, the eyes that had been entirely focused on Titania as well as all the other eyes buried deep within that body moved and turned towards Reiji.
4836
4837“Ku―!?”
4838
4839Even the little arms and legs, as if following those eyes, began to move chaotically. And then the iron scraps came out at him―the pebbles of Isa. As if escaping from the blast radius of buckshot, Reiji twisted his body and threw himself to the floor in a roll. However, even the place he rolled to was within the extent of the pebbles of Isa’s aim.
4840
4841“―Ku, oh earth! Surround me and become a firm bulwark! None shall pass and threaten this life! Earth Wall Rising!”
4842
4843Chanting a defensive spell, Reiji created a wall of earth with his mana as he laid on the ground. That wall which was supposed to be able to defend him from any attacks fended off the first wave of the pebbles of Isa just as he planned. However, just like a machine gun, the attack was incessant. After stopping the first wave, the iron scraps just kept raining down and gradually wore away the wall of earth. At that rate, it would only hold for a few seconds. As Reiji intuitively perceived this, he hurriedly stood back up to get away from there.
4844
4845“What a relentless attack…”
4846
4847“Don’t underestimate us hero! Did you think we would fall for such an infantile plan!?”
4848 
4849Grallajearus’ angry shout came flying over.
4850
4851…	Reiji was bewildered by the failed attack to Grallajearus’ rear. Just how did it accomplish that? Even though it was supposed to be entirely focused on Titania to the front. Even all those eyes it had were certainly pointed towards her. It was as if all its organs were operating independently. As if it was an existence made up of many beings.
4852
4853“―I see.”
4854
4855That was probably it―
4856
4857“You’re, a colony, right?”
4858
4859“That’s right! We are an army of hundreds, and we are one! We will not be destroyed by such narrow minded attacks by you damn humans!”
4860
4861Grallajearus let out a loud shriek about the merits of its body. This explained the mysterious way it referred to itself as ‘us’ whenever speaking in first person. It’s arms, legs, eyes and those pieces of meat were all independent of each other. When it fired out the pebbles of Isa, it was a peerless opponent who was difficult to approach.
4862
4863…	‘This is bad.’ A bitter taste began to spread in Reiji’s mouth as he thought that. The fact that he was in a hard fight with a demon general was one thing, but it was also bad that the demon army was digging deeper into the encampment. He had no room to take his time.
4864
4865“Reiji-sama! For now you should…”
4866
4867“Ku… Is it too much of an opponent for me…?”
4868
4869“Obviously. You will die in obscurity right here bastard. Depart as you regret the fact that you made light of us demons.”
4870
4871And at Grallajearus’ command, the demons in the area attacked. It looked like they were planning to surround and crush Reiji. However, it took all of Reiji and Titania’s efforts just to deal with Grallajearus itself. Graziella was busy protecting Reanat with the other members of the Elite Twelve, so she wasn’t there to support him. At the current rate, they would be unable to do anything and defeat would be inevitable.
4872 
4873“… Tch, Tia, what should we do?”
4874
4875“It is vital that we withdraw from here for now. The only choice is to breakthrough in the direction of our allies.”
4876
4877“But if we do that, we’ll be showing our backs to that demon general.”
4878
4879“Yes. Therefore, I will serve as the rear guard. Reiji-sama, break out of the circle of demons as fast as you can and reorganize our position.”
4880
4881“I can’t do that! If I do that, Tia will…!”
4882
4883Unable to accept her directions, he yelled back at Titania. However…
4884
4885“It is alright. Reiji-sama, please believe in me.”
4886
4887“Tia…”
4888
4889Reiji couldn’t approve of using her as a shield and running away, however it was also true that he was unable to think of any other means of getting through the current situation. At the current rate, it was certain that they would just both die. Thus, Titania proposed to carry the heavier burden. Reiji ground his teeth. Once more, he had to go through the feeling of being powerless. He had to be protected by his companions. And just as he thought he had to make a bitter decision…
4890
4891“―Oh earth. I make a request of the solid lands. Turn thy pulsations into a violent tremor and threaten all from beneath. Exercise your authority and become the foundation which supports all in existence. And so, pierce through the air, rupture evil, become an unavoidable stone and break through. Grand Geyser Refinement!”
4892
4893As a young girl’s voice rang in the air, Reiji heard a keyword he had never heard before. However, it was magic which was far more powerful than the magic Reiji used earlier. Immediately following that keyword, the earth protruded outwards. The magic Reiji used created enormous sharpened pillars, but the magic which manifested here looked like the needles of a porcupine as large swords of earth stuck out diagonally from the ground.
4894
4895And the demons were torn to pieces at the excessively dense cloud of
4896 
4897blades, and were annihilated exceptionally easily. Before long, the effect of the magic vanished, and the ground evened back out. And from that cloud of dust, a single young girl stepped over the pile of demon corpses which made the ground seem uneven―Io Kuzami appeared.
4898
4899“… My goodness, do not create such a tightfisted atmosphere on your own when you are right in front of me.” “Io Kuzami-san…”
4900
4901“Umu. Oh fiancé of mine. The fact that you had forgotten about me is something I will be questioning you about deeply, very deeply, deeper than the Japan Trench. So stay there as you prepare for that.”
4902
4903As Io Kuzami thrust her index finger at him vigorously, she laid bare her dissatisfaction. Despite the situation being what it was, she was calm and composed as she always was. However, in complete contrast to her attitude, the demon encirclement was still going strong. The path she created to them from the direction of the Imperial soldiers had already been sealed back up.
4904
4905“Io Kuzami-dono, please take care of Reiji-sama. I will take the rear and―”
4906 
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969“Like I’ve been saying, do not just decide it is a disadvantageous
4970
4971situation on your own.”
4972“But at this rate!”
4973 
4974As Titania persisted, Io Kuzami let out a grand sigh for some reason. It was as if she was tired of them worrying about pointless matters―
4975
4976“What kind of misunderstanding are you bastards making? Even though we are not the only ones fighting here. Do you seriously believe that you are the only strong ones present?”
4977
4978“Eh―?”
4979
4980Bewildered by Io Kuzami’s words, Reiji inadvertently let out his voice. There were other strong people. So she said, however in the current situation, the only ones who could probably break through were himself, Titania, Io Kuzami and Graziella. Reiji and Titania were hard pressed regardless of whether they advanced or retreated. Graziella and the Elite Twelve had their hands full with other matters. That was why Titania planned to entrust Io Kuzami with protecting Reiji.
4981
4982Was there somebody else that could break them out of their predicament? While thinking about that, Reiji could suddenly feel a tremendous agitation of mana from the Imperial side. He could feel it in his body along with the shaking earth. It felt just like the resonance one felt before a tremendous power was unleashed. Reiji wondered whether it was Graziella’s earth magic. And while making that guess, an unnatural sound echoed in the air where there should have been no walls for the sound to bounce off of. It was the chant of a woman. And those words were…
4983
4984―Mana Furnace Core. White Fire, Immediate Critical Load!”
4985
4986A severe, yet gentle singing voice could be heard, and immediately following that…
4987
4988The agitated mana that had been shaking their surroundings explosively swelled up. A wave of mana which blew against them. Accompanied by an intense heat, it felt like the very sun had descended down to the ground.
4989
4990Faced with that mixture of a shockwave and hot wind, let alone Reiji and the others, even the demons were completely rooted to the ground.
4991
4992And then, a cruel chill suddenly assaulted Reiji’s body. It was a similar sensation to when he heard a scary story, or when he went to supposedly haunted locations, a sensation that something bad was going to happen,
4993 
4994that kind of trembling that anybody would have felt in their lives at least once. And everything that was making his body tremble, changed into that cold sensation.
4995
4996“Th-this is?”
4997
4998“Suimei? No, just who…?”
4999
5000“Kuku, I see. So that guy has drilled this much into her. Though he’s always playing the fool, he unexpectedly does not miss a step, its an interaction that makes me envious to the point where it stimulates this curse of mine.”
5001
5002Following after Reiji, Titania also showed her bewilderment. And as if ignoring them completely, Io Kuzami understood what was going on as she made a bold smile. She knew something. And the moment Reiji was about to ask her, the next chant echoed in the air.
5003
5004“―Rain, oh rain. Oh hot, hot rain of fire which pours incessantly without exhausting my mysteries. Just like the white smoke of clouds and fog worn by the skies, cover the earth with a baptism of white fire which pardons no evil. Show not the mercy of compassion to those who disturb the world, to those who soil the world. And so, purify the lands and admonish them with the fires of judgment handed down from the heavens.”
5005
5006―Rainblaze Clouds. (Gather the Burning White Rainy Clouds.)
5007
5008The keyword that came out, was Rainblaze Clouds. Those words sounded just like they made apparent exactly what the characteristics of the magic was.
5009
5010A large white magic circle stretched out across the ground, and acting in direct opposition of it, the same magic circle formed in the blue sky. As they revolved in opposite directions from each other, a white electric current ran loose in between them. And as those currents struck the clear sky, white clouds gradually took shape, and swirled into a vortex.
5011
5012The sky was gradually becoming cloudy. However, in complete contrast to that reality, the ground below was still bright as day. As magic, its activation was slow. Moreover, from what Reiji could see, it only seemed
5013 
5014like magic which created clouds. However, as he thought, that wasn’t all there was to it. With a drip and a drop, raindrop like objects began falling from the sky.
5015
5016It began to rain incessantly in a drizzle over the battlefield. Perhaps because of the white clouds covering the sky, the small raindrops looked like they were white. And as they left a thread like trail in the sky, they fell towards the demons. They were all headed straight for just the demons.
5017
5018But those drops were not rain, they were plasma which gave off a white light. What was pouring down incessantly, was a rain of white hot threads. As it came in contact with the demons, their bodies turned into a mass of white flames. Naturally, they had no way of resisting it. Even as they clad themselves in the dark power they used to resist magic, their bodies were completely exposed to the rain, their defences destroyed, and eventually they became fire. White fire. As they immediately tried to brush it off, it spread to the other nearby demons. The speed at which it did so could be described as the blink of an eye. The white fire spread out like a blaze in a field, and pretty much all the nearby demons were annihilated.
5019
5020“…”
5021
5022Seeing that disastrous scene, Reiji was at a complete loss for words. And at the same time, a cruel chill assaulted his back. This was not because of the power of the magic. The power of the magic was certainly great, but the fear he felt from it was only to that extent. Creating a large amount of clouds in the sky, and bathing everything underneath it in white fire, it was only surprise to that extent. Moreover, the clouds hanging over the skies still seemed to be spreading out, and soon it would cover the entire encampment.
5023
5024―The scale is too different.
5025
5026At the unusual phenomenon that he wasn’t even sure whether it was even proper to call it magic anymore, he lost his words, and Titania who was standing next to him was also in complete surprise while squinting her eyes and staying alert. Io Kuzami was standing there with her brows knit in dissatisfaction. And then, it was not just Reiji and the two girls who were caught completely by surprise.
5027
5028“Wh-what is this!? This magic!? Magic on this kind of scale is
5029 
5030impossible!?”
5031
5032The one to raise that chorus of shock, was the demon general Grallajearus. Even to a demon general, it was the first time it saw this kind of magic. When it faced off against Reiji and Titania it always had a composed attitude, but right now it was extremely perturbed. Before long, the one who came walking up to them, was the caster of that magic―Felmenia Stingray.
5033
5034“―To call this level of magic impossible, that in itself is the definition of foolishness. There are only a small handful of things that are truly impossible in the world. What I’ve done is none other than a simple matter compared to those impossible feats.”
5035
5036“This magic, was it your damn doing!?”
5037
5038As Grallajearus raised its voice to ask her, Felmenia quietly nodded. And Grallajearus only questioned her with more bewilderment in its voice in response.
5039
5040“What the hell are you!? Despite not being a hero, why can you use so much power!? Are you really a damn human!?”
5041
5042“No, that’s―”
5043
5044―Just the other day, I made my resolve to take my leave of being one.
5045
5046Quietly, and coldly, she declared this, and a sudden mix of fear and cold ran up the backs of every single being present. To take her leave. The one who was caught on those words, was none other than the one who asked her, Grallajearus.
5047
5048“T-took your leave, you say…? Are you saying a human stopped being a human…?”
5049
5050“Regarding that, let us just say that it is of no concern to a demon.”
5051
5052“M-making light of me…”
5053
5054“By the way, is it fine to only worry about me? There are more of your enemies here than just myself right?”
5055 
5056“What―?”
5057
5058And what could be heard after Grallajearus’ confused voice, was a hearty war cry.
5059
5060“ORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
5061
5062It was a very manly and violent cry, but the voice was that of a woman.
5063
5064DON―Along with that deep low frequency sound which resounded in one’s stomach, a mass of bodies flew into the skies above the circle of demons who were still burning in white flames. Their bodies were extremely gruesomely scattered into pieces from the shock of the strike.
5065
5066Following that, the fence of burning demons were blown back by the shockwave. And beyond that fence, was a young girl carrying a gigantic halberd with bright blue hair and a small stature. And that young girl, as if she just touched something nasty, grimaced and she shook her hand in the air. Her expression was definitely not one of someone who was fighting the sworn enemy of humanity, but one of someone who was driving away an unpleasant insect.
5067
5068“Who is…”
5069
5070As Titania was about to ask who it was, Felmenia answered before she could finish.
5071 
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134“Your Royal Highness, that is an ally. But do note to add, for now, in your mind…”
5135
5136“For now?”
5137 
5138“Well, yeah.”
5139
5140The one to reply to Titania was the young girl who Felmenia called an ally. She must have heard their conversation. She then thrust her halberd towards Reiji and Titania.
5141
5142“Yo, Hero of Salvation and the Twilight Beheading Princess. My name is Jillbert Griga. Just for today I’ll be lending you a teensy hand alright? Aah, also, I won’t be answering uncouth questions like ‘Why?’ or ‘What’s your aim?’ you hear? That’s cause it’s all things there’s no point in you knowing! Seiyah!”
5143
5144After declaring that, she once more swung her halberd and separated the axe portion from the grip. And along with a chain which tied to two pieces together, she began to scatter the remaining demons around them.
5145
5146Along with Felmenia’s magic, pretty much all the demons in the area were defeated and left powerless. And the one to gnash down on their teeth in response to that, was naturally Grallajearus.
5147
5148“Th-that many, by just the two of them…”
5149
5150“Hah!! You’re naive for thinking you can just drag along a mish mash of these damn powerless pests! Don’t look down on humans stupid! Idiot! Ah, I’m a dwarf though…”
5151
5152“Besides, it is not just our power. There are the Imperial soldiers here as well.”
5153
5154As Felmenia glanced behind her, Graziella had already pulled together the soldiers, and were exterminating the remaining demons.
5155
5156“Everyone, show some spirit! We’re going to support Reiji!”
5157
5158“HA!”
5159
5160As Graziella gave her orders, the Imperial soldiers shouted back in unison. They were thrown into chaos and left at a disadvantage, but from the looks of it, they quickly rearranged their position and were now pushing back the ambush.
5161
5162However, it could be said that what granted them a means of survival,
5163 
5164was without a doubt Felmenia’s magic. As Grallajearus also seemed to fully understand that fact, it fired off the pebbles of Isa towards her with rage.
5165
5166“You damn little girl!”
5167
5168“―Oh barrier. Deploy.”
5169
5170In response, Felmenia muttered out a chant. And immediately, a thick wall of mana appeared before her, and obstructed the countless iron scraps sent flying by Grallajearus.
5171
5172“A magic shield cannot stand before our pebbles of Isa!”
5173
5174“Unfortunately, this is a barrier.”
5175
5176“Nonsense!”
5177
5178And after that, the pebbles of Isa were continuously fired out, but the barrier put up by Felmenia didn’t crumble. Despite the fact that the wall of earth Reiji used crumbled in an instant, with a far shorter chant, using a spell he had never heard before, with no keyword, she created a shield that could withstand it.
5179
5180Before long, Grallajearus could tell that the pebbles of Isa would not work, and stopped the barrage. And as he did, Felmenia’s barrier also vanished.
5181
5182“Demon general. That kind of attack will not work on me. Resign yourself.”
5183
5184“Gu…! This, kind of…”
5185
5186Felmenia further increased the mana clad around her, and threatened the demon with overwhelming pressure. Seeing her like that, Titania let out her admiration with a smile.
5187
5188“As expected, White Flame-dono is quite reliable.”
5189
5190“N-no, it was nothing much…”
5191
5192In a complete change from her dreadful aura just now, Felmenia began
5193 
5194to feel embarrassed. Her expression crumbled before the praise and admiration of the princess of her own country, however the mana she was accumulating remained the same, she didn’t show any signs of carelessness. Before long, Graziella had finished cleaning up the remaining demons and joined up with them.
5195
5196“Is all that’s left that monster?”
5197
5198“Yes. A demon general, it named itself Grallajearus.”
5199
5200Titania answered her. Perhaps because of the battle, her tone was somewhat gloomy, but Graziella responded with a fearless laugh.
5201
5202“With this much power gathered together, no matter if its a demon general…”
5203
5204“You’re Imperial Highness, it is still dangerous to be so careless.”
5205
5206“I know that much without you telling me. Right, Reiji…. Reiji?”
5207
5208Though Graziella called out to him, Reiji didn’t respond. And as she was baffled by his unexpected behaviour, Reiji suddenly stepped towards Grallajearus.
5209
5210“Reiji-sama!?”
5211
5212“Oi! What are you being so impertinent for!?”
5213
5214The two princesses began panicking as Reiji stepped in on his own. Though they tried to restrain him as they called out, Reiji did not turn to look at them.
5215
5216“I will defeat this guy on my own. I want all of you to stay out of it.”
5217
5218“But Reiji-sama―”
5219
5220“I have to do this on my own.”
5221
5222Reiji shook off Titania’s voice. He had to do it himself. The origin of that will was naturally something that came from the battle just now. Because he was worthless for having to decide to cast away Titania as a sacrifice, so that he could surpass that wall, he had to do this on his own.
5223 
5224Despite seeing that determined back, Titania still insisted on stopping him, but before she could, Jillbert thrust out her halberd to get in the way.
5225
5226“―Let him do it. Anyone will feel like they got to do it themselves once in a while.”
5227
5228“What are you…”
5229
5230“That’s a ritual. For a man to become a warrior, right? You’re also, one of those aren’t you?”
5231
5232Saying that, Jillbert winked and smiled at Titania. It was true that one had to stand firm to become a warrior, so Titania was unable to say anything back. As Reiji stepped forward on his path to becoming a man, Grallajearus started making an uproar.
5233
5234“You’ll defeat us all on your own you say? It was already proven that your damn power is not enough to defeat us! Are you touched in the mind!?”
5235
5236“I haven’t gone crazy or anything. It’s just because, this is what I must do, so I will do it.”
5237
5238“Don’t get carried away you damn brat! Did you misunderstand the power given to you beyond your means by the Goddess as your own strength!?”
5239
5240“I know full well that this is temporary power that I was given. That’s why… That’s exactly why! I need to surpass it!”
5241
5242“Are you saying we’re your damn stepping stone!?”
5243
5244“That’s right!! I will defeat you and step over that boundary!!”
5245
5246With a roar, Reiji advanced towards Grallajearus. Just as he screamed, it was for the sake of surpassing that wall. As he drew closer, the pebbles of Isa were fired out in a flash. And Reiji began evading them as he circled around Grallajearus.
5247
5248“After howling so vigorously is all you can do evade!?
5249
5250HEROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
5251 
5252“Ku…”
5253
5254A pebble of Isa grazed Reiji’s face and left a cut on his face. He stepped forward with authority, but as if he was being toyed with, it took all his effort just to keep moving, he couldn’t spot any opportunity to attack, let alone attaining victory. No, that kind of thing never existed in the first place. Just by the fact that he was immediately forced into a hard fight, any hope of victory was wiped out.
5255
5256But even so, Reiji had to surpass that wall. Even if it was reckless, even if it was foolish. He was pushed back by Rajas, Elliot took it easy on him, he was completely subdued by Ilzarl, even here he was completely half baked. He couldn’t just resign himself to being such a half baked hero from here on out.
5257
5258That was because he had companions he could rely on. Even now, they were behind him calling out to him in concern. Let’s cooperate and defeat it. Don’t be reckless. All he heard was kind voices.
5259
5260He was always being saved like that by someone. But was that really what a hero was? Was it really okay for him to call himself a hero like that? Without saving anyone, while only being saved himself, only to be placed on a pedestal and carried above others like a buffoon.
5261
5262He could not accept that. Ever. Being an ostentatious show with no reality behind it held no meaning. There was no way he could accept such deception.
5263
5264“I won’t lose.”
5265
5266“For the sake of the Goddess!? Or perhaps for the sake of the people!?”
5267
5268“Wrong! It has nothing to do with heroes, goddesses or the people of this world! It is all for myself!”
5269
5270That was why. That was exactly why. The time to make a great stride, was now. Up until now, he remained the same and took advantage of the good will of his companions. But it was time to separate himself from that half baked self.
5271
5272Even if he couldn’t fly, as long as he never took the leap on his own, he
5273 
5274would in fact never fly. That was why, he had to to step forward now. That was why―
5275
5276“I will… I will become stronger! I want to become stronger!!”
5277
5278His thoughts, his desires, he yelled them all at himself, and just at that time.
5279
5280―If you desire it, then request it, and call out.
5281
5282“Eh…?”
5283
5284―The final gate which connects to a great power, at all times, exists within you.
5285
5286“Wh-who―?”
5287
5288As a robotic pronouncement suddenly resounded in his head, Reiji unexpectedly raised his voice to question it. And when he realized it, he was standing all alone in the middle of a mud like darkness.
5289
5290“Wh-what? Where? Wh-why…?”
5291
5292As a baffling situation presented itself around him, Reiji was seized by surprise. He was definitely in the military encampment of the Imperial army, and was right in front of Grallajearus. And in spite of that, he couldn’t see those things anywhere. They were nowhere to be found. Everywhere he looked, there was only darkness, and something which looked like a light far in the distance.
5293
5294However, all of that was wiped away in an instant. That was because the small light in the depths of the darkness, became bluer, and bluer.
5295
5296“Ah―”
5297
5298As if entranced by the distant sparkling blue light, an enraptured voice came out of his mouth. With no intent to do so. His mind was the same as that enraptured voice, simply dumbfounded. That passion with which he was denying himself as he yelled was wiped away, and all that remained was that blue light.
5299
5300He had seen that light before. It was none other than the light given off
5301 
5302by the gem installed in the Sacrament.
5303
5304And in that instant, he suddenly understood. That light was something that he had to head towards no matter what. Beyond that light, the answer to everything was awaiting him.
5305
5306That’s why, he broke into a run. He ran and ran, with all his strength―to grasp that blue light.
5307
5308And immediately, words appeared in his head. A voice with no voice, and that was…
5309
5310―By my Lapis’ blue brilliance.
5311
5312―Crystallize the sword spirit.
5313
5314And as those words repeated, the blue light grew stronger. And as that light spread, it gathered in his hand―but before he could hear the last words, the dazzling light vanished.
5315
5316…	When he realized, that tunnel of darkness and blue light were no longer there, and the scenery returned to that of the Imperial military encampment. And before his eyes, Grallajearus was sneering.
5317
5318“Fuu. Just as I was wondering what you were doing, all that did was give off a bit of light.”
5319
5320“…”
5321
5322If it was as it said, he was likely giving off a blue light just now. In his right hand, he was suddenly gripping the Ishar Cluster. He had unconsciously grabbed it, or perhaps that blue light he was grasping was in fact the Sacrament itself.
5323
5324As the Sacrament continued to give off a pale light, it was like the trailing memory of that blue light he was staring at. If it was just as Grallajearus said, all it did was give off light. He was probably always right there as a blue light overflowed from his hand. As proof of that, unlike the time he fought Ilzarl, the Sacrament didn’t turn into a weapon. Because he couldn’t hear those last words to manifest the weapon, it was only a natural conclusion.
5325 
5326However, even so, he was able to grasp that blue light at that time. He could see the path. He could see the door. He could hear the mysteries of that blue light, the voice with no voice. Therefore, the amount of power he grasped―wasn’t zero.
5327
5328“Wha―!?”
5329
5330Grasping his orichalcum sword once more, he moved with the same speed which overwhelmed Ilzarl, and could hear a chorus of shock in front of him. It was likely, that it looked like he vanished before its many eyes.
5331
5332This demon general, wasn’t stronger than Ilzarl. In every respect, it was inferior. It was remarkably inferior. If Reiji was going to lose against such an opponent, his suffering from this point would be unfathomable. That was why―
5333
5334The number of times he could deceive its eyes, was only that one time. Winning against an enemy of such at level straight from the front, was truly suitable of a victory to be praised.
5335
5336“…”
5337
5338One step. With one step, in complete silence, he swung his orichalcum sword. Repelling the pebble which flew like a bullet. Trampling the earth under his feet. With that tenacious single step, his boot sank into the ground, and the ground around his boot swelled up like goosebumps.
5339
5340“…”
5341
5342As he drew close, Grallajearus’ voice―couldn’t be heard. He could no longer hear anything. It was raising an uproar, but Reiji no longer perceived it as sound. ‘Ridiculous,’ ‘This kind of thing,’ all those sounds at the height of bewilderment were no longer perceived by him along with his pity. His blood ran cold from being pushed back by this opponent only a moment ago, but he understood the ultimate reality. However, there was not a particle of happiness in him. He did not step forward to gain that sense of superiority.
5343
5344The demon general, was only a few more steps away. It was in range if he stretched out his sword. At that distance, the demon general abandoned hope and poorly fired out the pebbles of Isa in desperation. But it was too
5345 
5346slow. Before they were even fired, Reiji could see through all of it, and the march to victory was determined before it began. As he drew closer with his sword at the ready, Grallajearus screamed.
5347
5348“We are a colony! Know that an attack from a sword is meaningless before us!”
5349
5350He could hear, angry voices. No, there was a very small of amount of bluffing mixed in. Having fallen into an inferior position, it simply voiced the strong point of its body to cheer itself up. Just as it said, the fact that it was an army was a nuisance. However.
5351
5352“―Is that so?”
5353
5354“What?”
5355
5356“Even if you are a colony, the fact that you have a single consciousness, means there is a control tower which houses that consciousness. If there wasn’t, you would be a disconnected mess of chaos. Isn’t that right?”
5357
5358As the truth was thrust before it, Grallajearus’ voice became filled with panic.
5359
5360“Wh-why, do you… Why do you know that!?”
5361
5362“Light…”
5363
5364“What?”
5365
5366“That blue light, told me.”
5367
5368What gave him that idea, was the blue light. When he touched that blue light, the voice with no voice whispered it to him. ‘That is definitely, not an opponent that you cannot defeat.’
5369
5370And so, as Reiji swung downwards, he cut apart the small vital deep within Grallajearus without erring.
5371
5372★
5373
5374It was around the time that Lefille’s fight with Latora and Reiji and Titania’s fight against Grallajearus started. Having distanced himself from
5375 
5376the headquarters, Suimei was about halfway between the headquarters and where Lefille was positioned, and was clashing against a force of demons.
5377
5378“―Fiamma est lego. Vis Wizard.” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment.)
5379
5380After his chant, he unleashed the fire magic of Ashurbanipal’s flame at the swarm of incoming demons. With a curse from Assyrian legend as its origin, the magic had particular efficiency against living creatures. When the chant started, it formed many small magic circles irregularly in midair. And as the chant progressed, a sphere of fire formed in the centre of that space. It burned like the shining stone was its core, and clad in a complete incandescence, it was no normal flame one could normally see. Like a burner, the flames had directionality as they shot out plasma, and destroyed their target. An explosive blast danced in the centre of the crowd of demons. The demons caught in the incandescence didn’t even have the opportunity to let out a death cry, and turned to ashes and they fell to the ground.
5381
5382Even if he fell behind in numbers, the difference in their war potential was evident. But even so, the demons did not falter and still headed towards him. As if they were faithfully devoted to a single order, they were like machines that knew nothing of adaptability.
5383
5384Suimei was currently taking independent action against the army of demons. His goal was a search and destroy mission against the demon forces. A few days had passed since the match at the headquarters, and after the officers and soldiers of the Empire managed to start raising their achievements, Reiji’s group was finally allowed to head towards the fight. In a private conversation with Reanat, he asked whether demons were coming along any paths that the units sent out to stall them weren’t positioned in, and if he would to allow him to take independent action to take care of them. Of course, since he was acting alone, he added the words, ‘to the extent that I can.’
5385
5386“―Originally I planned to get paid for this, but it isn’t so bad if I think about it as lowering the burden on Lefille and Reiji huh…”
5387
5388Before heading out, Suimei had made that statement in the military encampment. In the other world, the work of magicians was always compensated with money, so it was perfectly natural for him to think like
5389 
5390that, but this time there was his companions as well as the fact that he was supplied with food and any provisions he needed, so he thought he should at least work off that portion, and took on such a responsibility.
5391
5392Of course, it was also true that he thought it would be unreasonable to do absolutely nothing after sticking his neck in. For the time being, so that Reiji didn’t suspect him, he was supposedly taking action together with Lefille who was asked to take on a duty first. And after that, just as planned, he split off to take on independent action.
5393
5394Spreading out a map and confirming the position of the stars, he determined where he was and where the units sent out to stall the demons weren’t located. Staying away from the routes the Imperial troops were using, he strengthened his body with magic and advanced through the steep mountain paths as he hummed, and eventually discovered a force of demons.
5395
5396They numbered around two hundred. They were composed entirely of demons who moved along the ground, an infantry unit. In a single clump, they advanced through the forest. They looked just like caterpillars moving along a leaf while devouring it. The trees were mowed down as they pushed forward like they owned the place.
5397
5398And unlike the somewhat human shaped demons which looked like demons one would see in stories, these demons had the characteristics of beasts and insects. They had large builds about twice the size of foreign basketball players. The surface of their bodies were covered in pitch black cuticles, they had exoskeletons, and they looked to be quite robust. Like they were talking among themselves, the spider like mouths they had were clattering in an ominous way.
5399
5400“Ugeh…”
5401
5402It left an unrivalled feeling of revulsion. Compared to that, the fantasy demons he met before were much easier on the eyes. Their external appearance was much better put together than these ones. Suimei instinctively found it physiologically revolting and unconsciously let out his voice. Now that he had found them, he had to do something, and was now at the crossroads where he had to decide how to proceed.
5403
5404Should he annihilate them? Or should he just deal serious blow to them
5405 
5406and then retreat? With that number of them, if he used two or three grand magics he could annihilate them, but thinking about it from the perspective of the strategy the Empire was putting into play, it would be fine if he didn’t go so far. Just like the other units, he could stall the demons, if circumstances permit, he could lower their numbers, and report in. However―
5407
5408(If I think of the things to come, huh)
5409
5410His sudden anxiety, wasn’t about the fight before him, it was about himself. He didn’t have much in term of apprehensions towards the current fight against the demons, but right now he was in a situation where the shadows of other threats were flickering over him.
5411
5412That would be the ones named the Universal Apostles by that mirage man, Eanru’s group. To Suimei, they were without exaggeration, a serious threat. There was Eanru’s physical strength, and the clear talent the mirage man displayed with his magic even from Suimei’s perspective as a magician. Thinking about the inevitable conflict with them, he would have to jump into danger on his own, and build up his strength. So that the next time, he would be able to stand up before the dilemma in front of him.
5413
5414“That’s why, well, I know I need to sharpen my battles senses, but…”
5415
5416It just seemed like a poor plan to just thrust himself in the middle of the demon army just to do so. For a magician, it was obvious to find a way to fight like a magician. There was nothing to be gained from recklessly piling up battles, and above all else, the goal he was hoping to obtain was very ambiguous.
5417
5418But, as he was right now, he felt pressured to take on that reckless and ambiguous task deep in his chest. Discontent with the current situation, if he stood still without pursuing it, the day would once more come where he would be smeared across the earth.
5419
5420Reaffirming the determination in his heart, he jumped out from the shade of the tree, and the demons immediately raised their ear grating voices as they rushed in. With their claws and sharp insect mouthpieces, they desired to tear apart and devour the weak human body.
5421
5422However, the power to grant the demons that desire wasn’t limited to
5423 
5424just that. The chief source could be said to be the dark coloured power wrapped around their bodies. As if it was an aura, it was a mysterious glimmering aura of authority. Different from the negative powers behind dark magic, it was the power which used the Evil God as a source. If someone who did not possess the divine protection of the Goddess which opposed the Evil God took that with their bare flesh, it wouldn’t end with a simple wound.
5425
5426“… However.”
5427
5428―However, just what was there that he had to fear about that? Certainly, the Evil God’s power was astounding. Since it had to do with divinity, it would likely be classified in a powerful category. However, if he had to say whether all the fights he had experienced to date had fallen behind that power, it was definitely not the case, fights he had beyond them were a dime a dozen.
5429
5430Naturally it was needless to say that those were fights against those who wielded mystical powers. No, it could be said that the common battles in the other world simply surpassed the ones over in this world. In the modern world, that applied to any battle that broke out in any place. Using the tools of science, they thoroughly came up with military tactics which made full use of them.
5431
5432Machine guns which could fire a hail of bullets. Anti-tank grenades like the RPG-7 which granted an individual the ability to deliver a tremendous blow. Flying at mach 2, anti-ship missiles that could accurately strike from two kilometres away and the missile cruisers which housed them. Assault helicopters which could suppress humans from the sky, the Super Hind.
5433
5434Remembering his fights against such things, just how could fighting against demons even compare? Remembering his battles where he fought against opponents where attacks came in at basically the speed of sound from unknown locations, the threat of an attack right before his eyes at a much lower speed was something with such a low difficulty level to deal with that he could do so with his eyes shut.
5435
5436Dodging the strike straight from the front and defending against the claws swinging in from the side with magic, he returned the attack with fire magic. As the circle of demons narrowed in, he dealt with it by blowing away the ground. And then, jumping into the air at the same
5437 
5438time…
5439
5440“―Fiamma est lego. Vis Wizard. Hex agon Aestua Sursum. Impedimentum Mors.” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment. Give form to the agony of death and burst into flames, bestow the one who obstructs me with a dreadful destiny.)
5441
5442… After the chant, Ashurbanipal’s flame burned the demons.
5443
5444Below the clear blue sky, flames burst into his surroundings, white smoke from incinerated flesh rose to the air, and the red world began to spread. Looking at it from the side, it likely looked like scenery out of a waking dream. Below that refreshing blue sky that would calm anybody’s heart, a banquet of a burning hell was unfolding. The impression didn’t seem to change no matter how many times he saw it. While knitting his brows at the screams of carnage, Suimei indulged himself in idle thoughts for a moment.
5445
5446(… In any case, what does it mean that the demons move in such a monotonous and predetermined way?)
5447
5448What came to mind was something he was curious about for quite a while now. From what Suimei had seen to date, the demons he fought used the singular strategy of just pushing straight into human territory. Even when Vuishta trapped Hatsumi in his scheme, the force which attacked the main army at that time also did so by just charging head on.
5449
5450With tactless frankness, simplicity, they at least took up formations, but they didn’t have a single hint of the push and pull born of strategies. It was a tactic which relied entirely on pushing in using the force of numbers. If one had enough numbers, it was certainly a useful method, and without intelligence, it was naturally how they would end up fighting.
5451
5452However, when there was a way to oppose that method, that was no longer the case. To fight the demons, the people of this world wielded magic and strategies. They even summoned heroes from other worlds. That was why, up until now, the demons were pushed aside, and left to survive in a corner of the world. And in spite of that, the demons still single-mindedly attacked with such simple honesty.
5453 
5454
5455(It’s like…)
5456 
5457Yes, it was like, they were saying that they wanted to be killed. In spite of the fact that their opponents took countermeasures against them, all they did was take up the same old fashioned fossil of a fighting style they used before. It was like they were running towards their own death.
5458
5459Suimei incidentally recalled the story of the famous hoax involving creatures which performed mass suicide. It was an anecdote where lemmings would strangely form into groups, and one after the other, throw themselves off of a cliff into the ocean to drown. In reality, there was no such thing as mass suicides among lemmings, but in a sense, what was happening before his eyes seemed like a similar phenomenon.
5460
5461“Or the demons attacks are so monotonous so that their opponents become careless as a grand lure… But there’s no payoff to that. The stages they could put that to use are severely limited, and it isn’t something that they can use to overturn the overall situation of the war when it is going against their favour. It isn’t essential to the war either. I may be just thinking about it too much, or perhaps their goal is something else altogether…”
5462
5463While fighting back the demons, Suimei gradually fell deeper into thought. From what he was thinking, it was possible that the main force attacking the Empire was a decoy, and another force was slipping under their sight to attack another location. However, they attacked head on both in the Empire and the Alliance, if a detached force was moving it would be going to the Astel Kingdom, but the losses they were taking just to send a force there left great doubts as to what they could have to gain from doing so.
5464
5465Certainly, during the chaos where they had to accept refugees from the other fallen nations to the north, it was the right time to attack, but―they were still extending the front far too much. It also had the demerit where the offensive went beyond the supply line.
5466
5467Just what were they planning? No, maybe there wasn’t anything in particular. While he was deep in thought, little by little his movements slowed, and the encirclement of demons around him grew thicker. The mob around him started to get in the way of his thoughts as they moved around irritatingly. Therefore, Suimei began a chant to blow them all away.
5468 
5469―And then, the demons surrounding Suimei suddenly vanished.
5470
5471“…”
5472
5473It was like they were grasped by a gigantic invisible hand and crushed. Three. In three places. In a nearby space. It looked like there were glass spheres of mana which reflected the images of demons within it. And without permitting any resistance, it crushed them. And as Suimei turned around and glared at the presence that appeared behind him, he let out a question with a sharp tongue.
5474
5475“―What are you planning?”
5476
5477“Nothing, they were gathered in a such nice formation, so I just had them all blown away.”
5478
5479As he turned around, he questioned the man with silver horns standing in the middle of the pool of demon blood and meat. Wearing clothing similar to traditional Japanese garments, he had white clothing wrapped around his body with his chest exposed. He had a glossy back rosary like necklace around his neck. His face always had that fearless smile which found all phenomena in the world enjoyable as he spread out a delightful atmosphere around him. However, for that reason, as he stood in that bloody scene, he transformed into the incarnation of battle. The dragonnewt of the Universal Apostles, Eanru.
5480
5481As he stifled his laughter, the dragonnewt drew nearer, he didn’t seem to see the demons around them. Or perhaps they just never entered in his field of vision. As that man showed blindness to any sense of danger, Suimei also showed the same blindness.
5482
5483“I think it’s a little early for a rematch though?”
5484
5485“What are you saying? There’s no early or late when it comes to fighting right? As long as the two are enemies, whether it be at the ends of the earth or the end of time, the moment and place they meet is the place they fight.”
5486
5487“To turn a meeting place into a battlefield, are you some kind of Maeda clan member…”
5488 
5489Suimei let out an exasperated voice, and Eanru let his blood thirst rise as if coercing him. Even in this situation where they were surrounded by an enemy army, he looked to be dressing himself up for the return match. It was certainly true that a conflict wasn’t something where one chose a time and place. Even so, to do so in this kind of situation was slightly too whimsical.
5490
5491However, for a dragonnewt who held supremacy in such a battle, even such an environment was nothing to him. As long as fighting against the demons was some worthless trifle to him, fighting against Suimei in the middle of them was something he could do in his spare time. Even Suimei also wished for this. When two strong people fought on the same stage, the moment they met, it was something they desired.
5492
5493The atmosphere gradually began screaming. The demons who weren’t stopped by Suimei’s flames were no longer moving. They were beings who knew not the emotion of fear, but from the accumulation of Suimei’s mana and the immense power being let out by Eanru clashing against each other, they were physically bound in place.
5494 
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557However, Eanru’s fearless smile suddenly changed completely―
5558
5559“Haha, it’s a joke, a joke. As I thought, there are many useless things that would come up upon meeting you.”
5560 
5561“Ah?”
5562
5563“It’s nothing, it just means I didn’t come here today to fight with you.”
5564
5565“Then―”
5566
5567“Well listen. Today I came to here to defeat these damn pests. And so, incidentally, I happened to find you.”
5568
5569“Incidentally?”
5570
5571“Yes, incidentally.”
5572
5573“You came all the way here just to defeat guys like this?”
5574
5575“The guest of honour comes after this. This is the opening performance.”
5576
5577“In other words, a demon general or something will come huh. Abducting heroes then fighting demons, the things you’re doing are quite mismatched you know?”
5578
5579“That would only be from your point of view. For the time being, from our point of view, it conforms together.”
5580
5581Eanru said that as he evaded the topic. Suimei understood he was here to fight the demons. However, despite the fact that he had no intention of fighting against Suimei, he held doubts as to why Eanru bothered to make contact in the first place.
5582
5583“So, what do you really want to do?”
5584
5585“You are also here to defeat those damn pests correct? I just thought it would go faster if we did so together.”
5586
5587“You’re saying since our goals are the same we should cooperate? I don’t have any intention of getting along you know?”
5588
5589“Neither do I. If we got along too well it would only become a hindrance during our rematch after all.”
5590
5591“You seriously only care about crap like that huh.”
5592 
5593“So?”
5594
5595In a change of tone, he asked. It was a question of whether Suimei would go along with his suggestion. That man was an enemy, However, he was one who would definitely not be scheming something. That was because that man was truly someone who desired conflict. Even in the face of his duty, once he met someone he deemed worthy, he would fling aside said duty. That was just the type of personality he had.
5596
5597…	If Suimei refused, it would prove a poor move to have their fights overlap. There was no need to deliberately increase the number of enemies, and since it was also Suimei’s goal to defeat the demons, it would be an extra hand to do so. However, if they fought together right there, no small amount of his hidden hands would be exposed―but that was the same for both parties. At any rate, they were both hiding their secrets away, so there was no meaning in refusing.
5598
5599“… Alright.”
5600
5601“Then it is decided. Just for now, I will entrust my back to you.”
5602
5603Suimei nodded silently back to Eanru. And then, without saying anything, they turned their backs to each other, and redirected the mana and fighting spirit that had been crashing against each other towards the demons.
5604
5605―In an unexpected development, he now had a united front with a dragonnewt.
5606
5607In a sense, it was a massacre. From the very beginning, it was a fight without a single sense of danger, but now there was no more need to worry about their backs, and the two of them only needed to focus straight ahead and to their sides.
5608
5609Using magic, Suimei reduced the demons to ashes. But to his back, double the amount of demons were scattered by Eanru’s fist. There wasn’t even the slightest thought that they would lose. With such a measly amount of demons, it would end in a flash. When he realized, Eanru obliterated the demons to the rear, and moved to crush the ones around them. His eyes glimmered, and each and every demon he was glaring at with both eyes were crushed in an instant.
5610 
5611“Tch, Draconic Eye…”
5612
5613It was the technique which defeated the demons surrounding Suimei earlier. Among all techniques which caused harm using only one’s gaze, it was the easiest to imagine―Evil Eye. In the magic world, it was one of the most simple and ancient techniques. It was originally a type of curse using a glare of envy or jealousy―though obviously, what Eanru was using did not have the same origin, but there was no mistaking it was an astounding attack. One could not recognize it as an attack, so from the target’s perspective it was irresistible. After cleaning up a large number of demon, Eanru suddenly smiled.
5614
5615“What are you laughing at now?”
5616
5617“No, it’s just even with such worthless pests as opponents, standing shoulder to shoulder with someone strong while scattering them about, I just felt like it was unexpectedly exhilarating is all.”
5618
5619“Haah?”
5620
5621“No, it is truly unexpected. Despite fighting for several decades, to think a day where I would feel like this would come. Even small fries have their own use as small fries in their own little way.”
5622
5623Suimei couldn’t tell just what he was thinking about. Perhaps it was like a game to defeat more small fries, no, if he was pushed to say it, this would be like a chain in puzzle games. Eanru had no sadistic tendencies. In that case, the only example he could think of, was something close to that pleasant feeling of showing a bunch of them lining up together, and having them vanish all at once.
5624
5625★
5626
5627Conquering the skies, was a flock of demons.
5628
5629Just like a large large flock of black swans, they looked to be painting the sky black as they moved across it.
5630
5631―The demon general Striga, was leading a single portion of the demon army, his kin, through the skies and was earnestly headed straight south.
5632 
5633“The human armies cannot ambush the skies, thus, I would like you to charge straight in, was it? ―Fuu.”
5634
5635While flapping his wings with composure in the sky as he muttered to himself in discontent, those were the words passed down to him by Lishbaum, who had decided on the strategy.
5636
5637―It was likely that in this battle, the human armies will hold no doubts towards our simple strategy.
5638
5639―Using that against them, myself, Ilzarl-dono and Grallajearus-dono will perform a surprise attack on their headquarters, so I would like Latora-dono and Striga-dono to serve as the decoys. That way, we’ll be able to deal a severe blow to the human army, and defeat them easily.
5640
5641That was the contents of their war council before departing. It was certainly as he said, if they were able to outwit the human army, they could expect to deal a serious blow. The gathering of humans who fell victim to a surprise attack would fall into chaos, and the wall of bodies would collapse. It could be said to be extremely obvious. However, the problem was whether or not the humans they were launching this surprise attack on were truly something that they had to go to such lengths for.
5642
5643“Even without using such strategies against mere humans, isn’t it fine to just trample them underfoot? Just what is that guy afraid of from such worm like creatures?”
5644
5645Strategies were something reserved when faced down with an opponent who truly required it. It was the power of intelligence required when brute force was not enough to defeat an enemy. However, the enemies they were headed towards had none of those qualities.
5646
5647Human soldiers were absolutely nothing to be feared. In truth, after the humans gathered their soldiers and began moving, a few of their forces managed to win, but whenever each and every one of them was crushed, they begin to retreat. And the way they ran away was by scurrying in shame.
5648
5649It would be one thing if they were being pushed on the back foot, but using a strategy in this case was practically a joke. That was why Striga held doubts towards such a plan, which only intensified his doubts towards
5650 
5651the one who brought it up, Lishbaum.
5652
5653“Did he lose his nerves? It’s seriously ridiculous. That damn fool.”
5654
5655His dissatisfaction had surpassed the permissible limits. Idle complaints were just overflowing from his mouth naturally. At each and every opportunity, Lishbaum would say, ‘It’s a plan,’ ‘Outwit them,’ and ‘Crush them before they become a threat,’ as if he was afraid of the humans’ power, and had devoted himself to tricks. And all that despite being a newcomer among the demons. He spoke as if his thoughts were the same as Nakshatra’s thoughts, and pushed those schemes on them with no hesitation.
5656
5657There was nothing more frustrating than that. If he had abilities like Ilzarl and Latora it would be one thing, but for someone with such uncertain abilities to put on such a grand face, there was no way Striga could accept it. Flying while throwing idle complaints and curses at Lishbaum, one of his kin that he sent ahead for reconnaissance returned.
5658
5659―There are humans up ahead. They are probably soldiers who got separated from their unit.
5660
5661Reading its thoughts, he didn’t get any particularly good news. If they found a full human unit deployed, he was planning to kick them around, but it was only two mere stragglers. It would have been perfectly fine to leave aside one or two worms, but changing his course to ignore them would also leave him with resentment.
5662
5663He planned on just going on the same course, trample the stragglers, and kill them while they drowned in despair. This choice was also best for his own mental health. The moment he found them, it would be fine to take all the dissatisfaction he held in his heart and unleash it on them. While thinking of that…
5664
5665―The force that he had sent ahead, was nowhere to be found.
5666
5667“Mu?”
5668
5669Striga suddenly held doubts towards the information brought back to him by his kin, but―he immediately shook his head as he deemed it worthless.
5670 
5671If they couldn’t be found, then it likely meant they just got lost somewhere. The force of demons he sent ahead was composed of nothing but sentries that had nothing resembling intelligence. Demons who had wings had enough intelligence to understand words, but those in the shape of beasts and insects had none of that, all they were given was physical strength. In which case, if they got loss in a twisting mountain path, then they didn’t have the intelligence to correct their course, and would only loiter around.
5672
5673―They couldn’t possibly have been defeated by those damn humans.
5674
5675Striga rejected such worries over his kin with a laugh. That in itself, was impossible.
5676
5677If it was just as his kin saw, then there were no human forces ahead. So there was no way that something that could surpass the demons and wipe them out was there. It wasn’t surprising, if it was in fact the case, it would mean an entire battalion which could defeat demons was freely moving around the mountains in a place where his eyes couldn’t reach. If they could fly through the skies it would be one thing, but humans had no way of accomplishing such a feat. Which only left the possibility that the two stragglers did the deed, but that was even more impossible.
5678
5679Lowering his altitude, he continued proceeding south. And as he did, an open area came into view. Isolated in the craggy mountain area, it was completely flat land without any trees. Just as he saw from his kin’s eyes, there was only two men standing there. As he expected, they were pitiful stranded soldiers. Naturally, he had no intention of showing them mercy. The desire of the Evil God Zekaraia and the Demon Lord Nakshatra was the eradication of humans after all.
5680
5681―The only mystery was the fact that in spite of being discovered by him, the humans didn’t show any signs of surprise.
5682
5683Despite having quite the large force in the sky, they simply looked up calmly at him, a man in white, and a man in black. Green hair, and black hair. The combination of a human and one of the races was somewhat unexpected, but―well, Striga just left it at the possibility existing after all and stopped thinking about it. Flapping his wings with thuds much louder than necessary, he descended.
5684 
5685“―Humans. You truly are unfortunate bastards. To be left behind in such a place, and to be found by my forces.”
5686
5687He made that declaration to overawe them, but neither of them opened their mouths. One just stood there calmly, and the other only looked at him with an idiotic expression.
5688
5689“What’s the matter? Not going to let your voices out? It’s fine to cry and wail like the other humans while begging for forgiveness. Show me that little sideshow you bastards often do on the verge of death.”
5690
5691“No, I’ll refrain from doing something so lame.”
5692
5693As he poured on his scornful laughter, in no time at all, the one with the idiotic expression shrugged his shoulders as he replied. To speak so frivolously despite being left in such a situation, the fact that his attitude didn’t change, this in itself was also amusing.
5694
5695“Kukuku… You sure can talk after seeing such a large force. I’ll give praise to your damn fake stoicism.”
5696
5697“No, it’s not really fake stoicism or bluffing or anything though…”
5698
5699Saying that, the man in black grimaced. And as he did, he tilted his head slightly and looked to the man in white next to him.
5700
5701“It seems the other side is making some kind of misunderstanding or something, but what do you think? Are they a threat?”
5702
5703“―Fumu, then I shall ask you in return. Do you feel any threat from such a medley of pests like that? These things are pretty much the same as a mosquito swarm on the side of the road right? Is that not the case?”
5704
5705At the question the man in white returned, for an instant, Striga lost his words.
5706
5707“―――― ”
5708
5709Just what were those humans talking about? Was their fear too strong and it affected their brains? Let alone their composed attitude of being left behind, they were insulting the demons like they were pests. It wasn’t something that such fragile beings like humans should be uttering.
5710 
5711Since things were progressing in such an unexpected way, he forgot what was going on, and finally, he gradually caught wind of just what the conversation before him meant. And in proportion to that, the flames or rage were swelling up. They were making fun of him, and as they did, those grand flames of rage roared. While that was going on, as if pouring more oil on the fire, the man in black spoke up.
5712
5713“They’re certainly just annoying huh.”
5714
5715From the man in black’s words, the flames of rage reached its peak. A mere small fry was showing such contempt towards the demons. These humans could not be left alive, it could absolutely not be permitted.
5716
5717“You bastards, don’t go thinking that you’ll die painlessly…”
5718
5719What he practically squeezed out of his mouth as he spat out, was a sentence of death and pain. Matching that, he raised his arm to the sky. Once he swung it down, his kin would take action. With a single order, these humans would be swarmed by his kin, and would be completely drained of blood as they died.
5720
5721But that was far too halfhearted. He wanted to leave them right on the very brink of death, and torment them. That was the punishment that had to be bestowed on those who made a fool of demons. All his dissatisfaction towards Lishbaum had vanished. It had been completely painted over by his anger, and he swung down his arm―but.
5722
5723“What―?”
5724
5725Immediately following that, Striga unintentionally let out his voice at the completely unexpected development in front of his eyes. After swinging down his arm, his kin should have painted them over in a black cloud, but in complete contrast to his imagination, without any cause, all his kin completely vanished right before his eyes.
5726
5727―What just happened? Without understanding at all, the two men in front of him spoke to each other.
5728
5729“You sure defeated them easily.”
5730
5731“Seriously. I was hoping to have to chew them down a little, but…
5732 
5733against such pests, that kind of desire is useless I see.”
5734
5735Their attitudes remained completely the same, and they spoke to each other like they were merely gossiping. They seemed to know exactly what happened.
5736
5737“Bastards, just what did you…?”
5738
5739“Just as you saw. It’s nothing, it was also just as I saw though.”
5740
5741Saying that, the man in black put on a bold smile. He was repeating ‘just as you saw,’ like it was some meaningful phrase. Just what meaning did those words have? Striga couldn’t deduce what those words implied, but―
5742
5743“Wh-what the hell are you bastards!? Aren’t you soldiers who were left behind!?”
5744
5745As he let out his doubts and screamed, the man in white knit his brows in a dubious manner.
5746
5747“Fumu? That one seems to have been making a misunderstanding for some time now.”
5748
5749“We’re just waiting here is all. For a demon general to show up. But―”
5750
5751―Hey, just when is something like that gonna show up? Rather, is it really coming?
5752
5753―Who knows. Maybe they won’t come? This world is nothing but events which go against one’s predictions after all.
5754
5755The two of them had that kind of exchange. They were speaking with an attitude as if they felt no danger at all. They were likely only able to say such things because they didn’t know that Striga was a demon general.
5756
5757“These lowly humans… To make such a fool of me…”
5758
5759And so, his anger further surpassed its limits. Letting out a voice as if transmitting the wrath that was boiling deep in his blood, he unleashed it into the surrounding air, and let out his blood thirst. As his kin began trembling, his true nature was revealed. Baring his fangs, spreading his wings wide, his face also transformed to a pale figure. And, perhaps
5760 
5761because the man in black sensed something from that―
5762
5763“Ah? Wai―isn’t this guy a vampire!?”
5764
5765As his true nature was revealed to the man in black, he suddenly began panicking. Noticing his honourable bloodline, he finally felt the fear that he should have felt from the very beginning.
5766
5767“Fu, FUHAHAHAHA! It’s too late to show your fear now!”
5768
5769“Ku… This is a little bad…”
5770
5771The man in black muttered with a bitter expression and took a stance. However, it was far too late to take such action. Taking the dark power and changing it into the form of his kin, he let loose enough of it to cover one’s entire field of vision.
5772
5773“First will be you! DIIIIIIE!”
5774
5775A pronouncement of execution. He fired off the Bat Tide. The man in black’s mana became highly excited, but the pseudo-kin created by dark power crushed even that―or they should have.
5776
5777Ringing in the azure sky, was a snapping sound, and it blew away his Bat Tide, and let out a strong shockwave.
5778
5779―With a snap. After such a casual sound, Striga’s body was blown backwards.
5780
5781“Hmm?”
5782
5783“G-guu… What the…”
5784
5785Receiving a completely unexpected attack, Striga was forced backwards, Just what happened? It was a completely incomprehensible attack, and filled his head with bewilderment. On the other hand, the man in black had a posture like he just snapped his fingers. His expression was like he was completely befuddled, and it immediately changed to one of bewilderment. In any case, his attitude was completely out of place―
5786
5787“Eh? Why are you getting damaged by attack magic? What? You’re a vampire right? You’re not a vampire? Eh? Eh?”
5788 
5789Gazing in wonderment with a bewildered voice, the man in black looked left and right. Just what did he find so mysterious? Just what was wrong with his understanding? Was he expecting something more chaotic? The man in white then turned towards him.
5790
5791“What about it? It’s certainly true that the one there has more power compared to the other ones, but… It’s striking feature is only its ability to suck blood you know?”
5792
5793“No, just sucking blood you say… There’s, like, immortality, or like, the ancestor of gods.”
5794
5795“I’ve never heard of that kind of thing though? In the first place, that wouldn’t be a demon right?”
5796
5797“―EH?”
5798
5799What the man in black finally spat out, was an excessively puzzled voice. And the man in white also looked at him with a curious expression.
5800
5801“Just what are you misunderstanding that thing as?”
5802
5803“No no no no no. I mean! You know!? In our world, vampires are beings classified as the highest breed, they’ve lived since ancient times, and are existences which would take several battalion scaled groups of human heroes and magicians to take down, so, you know…”
5804
5805As the man in black was making some kind of incomprehensible misunderstanding, the man in white shook his head. Having such an unexpected reply returned to him, the man in black stood there perfectly still with his mouth partly open. Eventually, completely ignoring Striga’s own surprise, the man in black’s bewilderment turned into irrational anger, and he turned it towards Striga.
5806
5807“What the hell!? You’re just a fucking imitation!? Don’t fucking scare me! I wasted my damn shock! Are you that!? You just putting on a fake show like that Vuishta or whatever guy!?”
5808
5809The man in black seemed to be angry at the difference between what he was thinking of and reality. In any case, the name that came out of the man in black’s mouth was something important to Striga.
5810 
5811“Bastard! You know Vuishta!?”
5812
5813“I know him! I mean, I beat the crap out of him a while ago!”
5814
5815“Wh-what did you say!? You did!? You defeated he who was a demon general like me!?”
5816
5817As Striga demanded an explanation, the man in black once more made a dumbfounded expression, and―
5818
5819“… Ha? Eh?”
5820
5821“Wh-what is it?”
5822
5823The man in black went from bewilderment, to an even more unreasonable dumbfounded expression as he looked at him.
5824
5825“… What? You, were a demon general?”
5826
5827Like it was completely unexpected, he threw out that question. It was just like he had been looking for something he lost all over the place and then it just casually showed up where he wasn’t expecting it, like he was extremely disappointed in that flow of events. As that man looked at Striga with that excessively befuddled face, the man in white began laughing.
5828
5829“See? Isn’t it just as I said? If we wait here a demon general would come.”
5830
5831“No no no, why are you making such a triumphant look? With this timing? Ain’t it strange?”
5832
5833As the man in black criticized him, the man in white only stood there cackling with laughter. Despite the fact that their enemy was right before their eyes, they were acting like they couldn’t even see him, which once more boiled his anger.
5834
5835―I’ll kill them. I’ll kill them with everything I have.
5836
5837Making that determination in his heart, he flew up into the skies where he reigned supreme.
5838
5839“You bastards humans cannot take to the skies! From here you won’t
5840 
5841even be able to―”
5842
5843Reach me. But, even with that truth thrust before them, their attitudes remained unchanged, and―
5844
5845★
5846
5847The cool autumn wind that would refresh anybody’s heart blew through the air, and the perfectly clear blue sky was overhead.
5848
5849―While gazing up at such a sky, the reason he may have found the demon flying there to be pitiful, was likely because he was a magician of the Society. Or perhaps it was because he received his father’s wish, and was walking down the path to save those who could not be saved.
5850
5851The magician Yakagi Suimei, watched the demon general Striga fly up into the sky, and was suddenly captured by a helpless feeling in his heart, and let out a sigh.
5852
5853“What’s wrong?”
5854
5855“… No, you know, I just felt bad getting rid of it. From the way it talks, it’s completely a villain proud of its own success, but in the end, all those things called demons are pawns moved around to fulfill the Evil God’s motives, puppets right? Whether or not they have self awareness, no, precisely because they have self awareness, I feel bad getting rid of it. Those guys don’t have any free will after all.”
5856
5857While still looking up, Suimei let out his thoughts with a hint of pity. If every single demon were pawns in the hand of the Evil God atop the board known as the world, then the thought of exterminating humanity and all of their other goals, were all something imprinted in them.
5858
5859He couldn’t help but see them as pitiful. From the appearance to their thoughts, they were all just designed to match the whims of the Evil God. And since it was impossible to change the way they thought, the only choice left was to put them to death. It made him feel helpless.
5860
5861Just how were they any different from puppets and dolls? If he thought of dolls as pitiful, then he would probably spend a week losing his speech from the anger of one of his colleagues who was a doll, but in this case
5862 
5863there was no way to save them. Therefore, such emotions sprouted. Perhaps because his complex mental state showed on his face, the dragonnewt next to him spoke with cynicism as he laughed.
5864
5865“Is that something you say after making such a fool of him?”
5866
5867“Well it’s still an enemy, provoking them basically just comes out automatically. This time, how do I put it, I’m just being thrown into disorder on my own…”
5868
5869When he caught a glimpse of someone who couldn’t be saved like he did just now, regardless of whether it was friend or foe, such feelings would suddenly swell up inside him.
5870
5871―Perhaps, just perhaps, this was also someone that he had to save.
5872
5873“What you are trying to say, well, I do understand it. However, what we must do hasn’t changed you know?”
5874
5875“…”
5876
5877“Are you hesitating?”
5878
5879“It’s a habit. Whenever I see someone who can’t be saved like this, somehow…”
5880
5881“In that case, you should instantly put them at ease. In this world, without exception, there are―”
5882
5883“Stop. Don’t say anymore. If you put the rest into words, I won’t be able to kill that guy.”
5884
5885Suimei interrupted Eanru’s sentence. He couldn’t let him finish. Yes, without exception, there are those who cannot be saved. If he heard that to the end, he would no longer be able to reach out his hand. The moment he did so, he would be putting out his hand to go against his own dream. As he warned Eanru, for some reason, the dragonnewt began laughing. He was truly someone just filled with joy.
5886
5887“How green. You’re so green it practically mismatches the power you hold.”
5888 
5889“… I’m just one among a gathering of people like that. It’s exactly because I’m like that, that I―”
5890
5891―Became strong.
5892
5893As he put that into words, Eanru’s smile became bold. Just what did he find so pleasant? Suimei wasn’t sure what had him in such high spirits, but Eanru suddenly stopped laughing.
5894
5895“That is why. That is exactly why. To save or not to save. Holding such thoughts like you are above them is the exact definition of undeserved arrogance. If you hold on to such thoughts where you do not understand your own place in the world with such religious zeal, one day, it will become the fire that burns you, do you understand?”
5896
5897“Unfortunately for you, I was given that warning long ago. Above all else, I’ve been burned by such a thing many times already and gone through painful experiences because of it.”
5898
5899“Is that so?”
5900
5901“Yeah.”
5902
5903Saying he would save them, he stuck his neck into the affairs of others and always ended up covered in wounds. That was the punishment and price for his own arrogance. It was something he made his resolve to face long ago without having to be told. As the two of them silently came to an agreement with those short words, they once more looked towards the demon general.
5904
5905It was likely planning to crush them in a single strike. High up in the skies where their arms couldn’t reach, it was accumulating that dark power and kneading it endlessly. In that position, they couldn’t just run over there. Since their attacks couldn’t reach, the demon was just steadily and assuredly preparing the attack that would definitely kill their opponent. In a sense, it was perfectly reasonable. But that was only if their attacks really couldn’t reach―
5906
5907“You mere pest. Take my incandescent howl, and depart without leaving even your bones―”
5908
5909“―Permutatio. Coagulatio. Vis Lamina…” (Transform, Solidify, Achieve
5910 
5911Power…)
5912
5913The words that came out of their mouths, were the means to crush the demon general. On one hand, was the terrifying pronouncement of a howl, and on the other was the mercury sword formed by alchemy. And the first to cause a change in the air, was the dragonnewt’s roar. In preparation for that howl, the sound of a tremendous amount of air being inhaled spread through the air.
5914
5915“Hoooooooooooooooh…”
5916
5917It was as if all the air in the surroundings was being sucked into his chest. Seeing Eanru take that posture, Suimei moved to his own position. And as he was in the middle of walking―
5918
5919“… If you’re saying that you have no other goals in life than eradicating humanity, then you are likely all properly made puppets of the Evil God. So pitiful. So pitiful, but if you plan on bringing harm to others, regardless of whether or not you are demons, after all, I think you are all something that cannot be left to exist. After killing so many of them, I also think I’m a bit of an idiot for saying it now of all times though―My goodness, I didn’t think that the demons would be this far past redemption.”
5920
5921As Suimei spoke with sorrow towards the sky, he brought forth his mercury katana, and closed his eyes.
5922
5923“―The power to transform the perfectly clear blue light into the heavenly sky. The indistinguishable horizon over the ocean. For this single instant, that boundary lies within my hand. Cut through the azure sky. It’s name is the dazzling blue among blue.”
5924
5925Holding the mercury katana in both hands, he pointed it to the ground as he chanted his spell. As the chant echoed out mysteriously in the air, a large sky blue magic circle spread out at his feat, and blue flashes of lightning were unleashed in the air due to his mana. Debris rose from the ground, and began soaring towards the sky.
5926
5927Accompanied by his crackling mana extolling his magic, Suimei’s mercury sword inhaled the spectrum from the sky, and his sword turned blue. The enormous surplus of power gave rise to violent gales around him. Trees, rocks and grass all jumbled together as they were all uprooted
5928 
5929and torn to shreds as they were blown away. Looking up, the blue sky had lost its colour, and appeared to be a completely dark night. And so, the dragon’s incandescent roar, and the blue light from his sword took to the skies.
5930
5931“―Breath Blade Distract!” (―Oh purifying blade which plunders blue from the sky, expel evil!)
5932
5933An incandescent roar, and a blue, ever blue and pure brilliance. As the mixture of blue and crimson threatened the pitch black skies, the flock of demons and Striga were not permitted any resistance, and were completely obliterated by the purple wave.
5934
5935★
5936
5937In the end, the demon general Striga and all the kin he was leading were completely wiped out.
5938
5939The curtain came down on them in such a way that one could call it far too easy, but in that regard, his opponents were simply just a bad match for him. The winning technique was the dragon’s roar, and the purifying power of the Breath Blade. As the two came together, it became a ruthless attack which reminded Suimei of the violent torrent of lightning breath. From Striga’s point of view, all it would have seemed like was a violent thunder assaulting his ears. Without even having the time to plug his ears from the reverberating lightning, Striga was unable to do anything before such an enormous power.
5940
5941“―How do I put it, that’s just bad luck huh.”
5942
5943“Seriously. That demon’s misfortune is truly excessive.”
5944
5945Even though they found the curtain call to be somewhat humorous, they still took lives, so Eanru didn’t show a smile either. It ended far too quickly. With that, there was only four demon generals left. That was only the case if another one hadn’t been defeated out there somewhere―but, there was still something that Suimei found unconvincing. It was what he was thinking about before Eanru showed up. It was just stuck in the corner of his mind.
5946
5947“What’s wrong? Is there something with the back of your neck?”
5948 
5949In response to Eanru’s question, Suimei turned his back to him. And the direction he faced, was where the Imperial military encampment was.
5950
5951“―I’m going back. I have a really bad hunch.”
5952
5953“A bad hunch?”
5954
5955“Yeah, a bad hunch that I get all the time.”
5956
5957As he put it in an annoying way, he strengthened his body with magic, but Eanru still had more to say.
5958
5959“Fumu. Then I shall accompany you.”
5960
5961“Ha?”
5962
5963“It’s nothing. If you have a bad hunch, then it means something that I can enjoy is going to happen is all.”
5964
5965“―You really need to put a rest to that.”
5966
5967As Suimei took on a resigned attitude as he spoke, Eanru once more began letting out a pleasant laugh.
5968 
5969
5970Epilogue: The Ten who Fell to Greed
5971
5972
5973The battle with the demons came to an end, and the calm atmosphere of the Imperial headquarters before the surprise attack had started to return.
5974
5975Because they still had to clean up, most of the people there were still moving about restlessly, but the chaos and danger from the blood thirst in the air had already vanished.
5976
5977In any case, the leaders of the Empire and the main force were in fairly good health, they hadn’t suffered any major casualties. The soldiers being able to collect themselves quickly, Felmenia’s efforts and Reiji’s fighting style were all quite effective.
5978
5979And so, by the overwhelming power Reiji took in hand, the defeated demon general, Grallajearus―was still alive. The core which tied its many consciousnesses together had been cut by Reiji’s sword, and its body had half collapsed, bit it was left alive to be interrogated.
5980
5981It could be said that Reiji was not gripped by the need to kill, and was proof that some reason was left in him. Creating a wall of soldiers around the back of main large tent, it was in a state which escape or resistance would not be permitted. Just from Reiji’s strike, that was already impossible, but it was all prepared just in case. Naturally, Reiji and the others were standing at the head of that wall of soldiers, and Reiji had his sword thrust forward. Coming through the wall of soldiers, Reanat stepped forward. It seemed his orders to the other groups had finally ended. Gorgan and the other members of the Elite Twelve were together with him ensuring his safety. He then spoke to Grallajearus.
5982
5983“Demon general. Why were you able to poke at our rear?”
5984
5985“… Do you bastards think… We would say anything… That would benefit you…?”
5986
5987“That’s right isn’t it? There’s no way you would just honestly answer. In that case, it just means we’ll have to hear it by force.”
5988
5989As Reanat raised his hand overhead, the Elite Twelve began moving.
5990 
5991And just as he said, they began hurting it, and were likely planning to torture it. However, even in that vortex of pain, Grallajearus poured out scorn in a feeble voice as it wheezed.
5992
5993“Demon general. What’s so funny?”
5994
5995“It’s funny… Isn’t it obvious… That it’s funny? To think that we would, give you information, just from pain, you bastard humans are truly… Truly foolish…”
5996
5997With a sardonic laugh, it showed its intent that it wouldn’t give in. As Grallajearus continued to let out laughter, Jillbert, who had been listening nearby, cut into their conversation.
5998
5999“Isn’t it pointless to ask that kinda thing? Those demons are beings who think in a different way from us after all. Even if you threaten them with violence and torture them, they won’t say anything. Fundamentally, they don’t know the concept of holding one’s life dear.”
6000
6001“That’s right! To grant the dearest wish of the Evil God Zekaraia, to build up the honour of the Demon Lord Nakshatra, that is the way of us demons! We fear neither pain nor death!”
6002
6003After letting out a loud shout, a chorus of laughter rang out. That shrill noise was certainly none other than the mad laugh of one on the verge of death. An interrogation was useless. In that case, there was only one thing to do. Just as Reanat looked towards Reiji asking him to finish it off…
6004
6005“―That is obvious. If it wasn’t the case, they would be more worthless than trash after all.”
6006
6007A voice came out of nowhere. It was a voice far more severe than even the rigorous climate of this northern Imperial territory. It wasn’t clear whether it was a man or woman’s voice, it had far too much of a certain beauty to it, and if it wasn’t for those words, it was a voice that felt like it could bring one to ecstasy. However, that beautiful voice, was one Reiji’s party had heard before. No, there was no way they would forget.
6008
6009“That voice is…”
6010
6011“It can’t be!”
6012 
6013Forgetting he had a sword pointed at Grallajearus, both Reiji and Titania raised their voices as they looked towards the source of that voice. And standing there, with long white hair and the deep red eyes of a fierce god, was Ilzarl.
6014
6015“You’re…”
6016
6017“It has been a while, hero. To think that you would defeat Grallajearus. It exceeded my expectations you know?”
6018
6019Ilzarl’s baffling statement was as if he was delighted over the defeat of his ally, however Reiji’s focus was…
6020
6021“You were watching?”
6022
6023“Aah, I was spectating. From the very beginning.”
6024
6025Kukuku… Softly, but with a definite joyful look, he began laughing. On the other hand, wondering just who Ilzarl was, Reanat turned to Graziella.
6026
6027“Lyla, who is…?”
6028
6029“A demon general. A powerful one…”
6030
6031“That’s, a demon…?”
6032
6033His bewilderment was likely due to the fact that Ilzarl looked more human than demon. Reanat, the Elite Twelve, and all the Imperial soldiers began to stir―however at Graziella’s immediate command, they prepared their magic and drew their swords. And during that, one person stepped forward. It was the one who was able to compete with Ilzarl back in the self governed state, Io Kuzami.
6034
6035“To think you would once more show your face before me, demi-ogre.”
6036
6037“You have quite the mouth as always, little girl. I will devour you later, so wait there for now.”
6038
6039As Io Kuzami and Ilzarl were having that little exchange―
6040
6041“―Is it about time that I can come out?”
6042 
6043Another voice rang out from nowhere. As they wondered where that voice was coming from, a demon casually appeared from Ilzarl’s shadow. He had blonde hair and bangs lightly hanging over his forehead and a slender face. With a gloomy atmosphere, he appeared to be quite close to resembling a human, but he had strange horns on his head, and dark power hanging over him. He was definitely a demon. And as that demon came out, it suddenly took on a gentlemanly behaviour and bowed down.
6044
6045“For the present, allow me to offer you my congratulations. Hero from the Astel Kingdom, Reiji Shana. To have reached the blue radiance beyond the distance that you desired, allow me to give my heartfelt pleasure at the good news.”
6046
6047“Why do you―”
6048
6049Know my name, and about the blue radiance. As Reiji was about to ask that, the demon who appeared from the shadow cut him off.
6050
6051“Aah, that’s right isn’t it? It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Lishbaum. I am not a demon general, but I am being allowed to do fulfill a similar role. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
6052
6053As he spoke with excessive politeness that one would never use with one’s enemies, Lishbaum smoothly introduced himself. Reiji couldn’t tell if he was just showing his composed attitude, or whether he simply had the free time to introduce himself, or whether the situation itself was just worthless to him.
6054
6055“Ilzarl, Lishbaum, why, now of all times…!?”
6056
6057On the other hand, the one to speak up, was Grallajearus. There was definitely anger in its voice as it criticized them for arriving so late. However, Ilzarl took no notice of that.
6058
6059“Grallajearus. Do you resent us for not coming to save you? How foolish. To shift the sin of being weak to others, it is far too gutless an attitude for a demon general to take.”
6060
6061“Bastard… You’re saying, you’re different from us?”
6062
6063“Of course. I am not born of the Evil God. It just means my way of
6064 
6065thinking is different.”
6066
6067While Ilzarl and Grallajearus were having a little dispute, Graziella shouted out.
6068
6069“Everyone take your positions! These are not enemies to be underestimated!”
6070
6071The soldiers were already prepared for battle, but after receiving Graziella’s command, they knew not to carelessly move. There were two enemies on the level of demon generals before them. Furthermore they just finished going through a difficult battle.
6072
6073“Mere offerings, you want to go?”
6074
6075As Ilzarl fearlessly pointed his fangs at them, Reiji yelled back.
6076
6077“It won’t go like last time!”
6078
6079“Don’t get conceited just because you defeated Grallajearus. Well, if it was that female mage or dwarf over there, they seem considerably worth eating though…”
6080
6081“I’m your opponent!”
6082
6083As Ilzarl focused on Felmenia and Jillbert, Reiji pointed his orichalcum sword at him. And just as the battle was about to start…
6084
6085“I don’t particularly mind going at it with you here, but―mu?”
6086
6087“Fumu. A hindrance is it―”
6088
6089Just as Ilzarl and Lishbaum seemed to notice something, they suddenly leaped back. And immediately following that, from the clear blue sky, a lightning like flash struck the ground between Reiji and Ilzarl. A tremor occurred from the powerful strike, and a cloud of dust kicked up. And eventually, from within that dust, a single man with green hair and silver horns―Eanru appeared.
6090
6091Seeing those white clothes which resembled traditional Japanese clothing, Jillbert suddenly yelled out in anger.
6092 
6093“You damn dragonnewt! Why the hell did you come here!? This ain’t your damn post you know!?”
6094
6095“No, it’s nothing. I ended up finished up over there quickly you see. I heard something interesting was going to happen, so I came running over. But to think―it would be to this level huh.”
6096
6097Saying that, Eanru’s fearless smile grew even more. It was like he struck gold. As Reiji and the others were completely confused by the appearance of someone they didn’t know, a voice they did recognize came running over.
6098
6099“Don’t just run off on your own dammit!”
6100
6101“I found something interesting, so my reflex kicked in.”
6102
6103And in the direction Eanru was speaking, they could see Suimei’s figure. Seeing this, Reiji yelled towards him.
6104
6105“Suimei!”
6106
6107“Ou, I just came back, but it seems something outrageous is―”
6108
6109And just as Suimei was trying to talk, a powerful rage began swelling from the other side. It was coming from the direction that Reiji and the others were just confronting, from where the one who resembled a fierce god, Ilzarl, was standing.
6110
6111His bright eyes further flared up, and he let out an overpowering pressure that sent shivers down one’s skin. And at the end of that gaze filled with anger, was definitely the green haired dragonnewt, Eanru―
6112
6113“Bastard, the Silver Dew…”
6114
6115“―Ku, HAHAHAHAHA! How long it’s been! It’s truly been a long time, Man Eater! To think you’re still alive, contrary to expectations you’re quite tenacious! What? Did you have cold meals in the back regions of the north to survive?”
6116
6117This fierce god’s anger was returned with a pleasant laugh from Eanru. Seeing that attitude, the sound of Ilzarl gnashing his teeth could be heard as he expressed his severe anger. As for Reiji and the others, seeing an
6118 
6119opponent who held boundless composure against them break down in rage left them completely perplexed. After coming here, unknown people were just appearing on their own one after the other, so it couldn’t be helped that they were confused. In any case, as Eanru showed a ferocious smile towards Ilzarl―
6120
6121“I am lucky. To think I would be able to meet you. Though it is unexpected that you are together with those pests.”
6122
6123“I am also lucky. I can finally return the debt that I owe you.”
6124
6125The two shot off sparks at each other. One was showing joy at their reunion―no, rematch, while the other was filled with rage while wiping aside his drool. From the way they were talking, they already knew each other well, and it was certain that there was some fate between them. As their tremendous fighting spirit clashed against one another, Reiji casually called out to Suimei out of habit.
6126
6127“Suimei… Suimei?”
6128
6129He called out, but Suimei didn’t reply. As Reiji looked at him, he was simply staring at a single point. Reiji thought Suimei was bound in place by the terrifying collision of fighting spirit―but in truth, Suimei was completely ignoring it. Yes, because a far greater existence than those two, was right before his eyes.
6130
6131“―What’s wrong? Making a face like you’ve seen a ghost? Did something that unexpected happen?”
6132
6133Suddenly, a voice came out from nowhere, and Reiji and the others couldn’t tell who was speaking for a moment. All they could hear was a deep, cold, but youthful voice of a man. But Reiji remembered hearing that voice somewhere before. It hadn’t been all that long since he was just talking to the owner of that voice. Yes, the one who was talking, was the demon named Lishbaum―
6134
6135“Why, are you…”
6136
6137It was a puzzled and shocked mutter. Just as he said, it was a voice gripped by fear like he had seen a ghost. And the one who did so, was none other than Suimei, who had completely stiffened up as he looked at
6138 
6139Lishbaum.
6140
6141“Why are you here…? No, why are you alive―”
6142
6143―Kudrack the Ghost Hide.
6144
6145“Kudrack?”
6146
6147“Ghost… Hide?”
6148
6149As Suimei said that name towards Lishbaum, both Reiji and Ilzarl reacted. They both knit their brows at the name they never heard before. It was a completely different name from the one Lishbaum introduced himself to Reiji with. And with a completely different tone than when he spoke with Reiji, the deep and cold voice of the man rang out.
6150
6151“It has been a long time, Yakagi Suimei. Unexpected? I bet it is. I should have been obliterated by you at that time after all.”
6152
6153As if satisfied by Suimei’s shocked face, Lishbaum let out a weak stifled laughter. And in response…
6154
6155“… What does this mean? Why are you alive? Why do you have that form?”
6156
6157“That is the obvious question isn’t it… But unravelling it so simply just isn’t amusing.”
6158
6159“Don’t fucking joke around!”
6160
6161Suimei yelled strongly with wrath, but Lishbaum didn’t answer him. On the other hand, Ilzarl looked at Lishbaum with a skeptical gaze.
6162
6163“Lishbaum, is that offering a damn acquaintance of yours?”
6164
6165As Ilzarl asked, in a complete change, Lishbaum replied in a excessively polite tone as he did earlier.
6166
6167“Yes. That is the man who served as the trigger for me coming to this place.”
6168
6169“The trigger to bring you here, you say?”
6170 
6171“Yes.”
6172
6173As Lishbaum nodded, Ilzarl couldn’t understand. On the other hand, Suimei’s anger increased from being ignored, and let out an even louder voice than before.
6174
6175“Kudrack… Fucking answer me!”
6176
6177“Don’t be in such a rush, Starfall. It ended up that I’m fighting on the demons’ side. Isn’t that all you need to know? What else is there you need other than that? The goal that I mean to achieve in battle, don’t you already understand it completely?”
6178
6179―That was certainly true. Suimei’s fate with that man was deep, and he knew well. Lishbaum’s, no, Kudrack the Ghost Hide’s reason for fighting. No matter where he was or what he was doing, there was only one goal. In that case…
6180
6181“… Then why are you on the demons’ side fighting in such a poor way? If your goal is the same as it was before, just what the hell are you thinking about making them move like that? Are you seriously motivated?”
6182
6183“Of course I am. Now, just as before, my dearest wish has not changed.”
6184
6185“Then why…?”
6186
6187“Am I using tactics which pointlessly wastes demons, is it? Let’s see. I am certainly doing that. Surely my actions right now must seem baffling to you.”
6188
6189In a complete change from his faint smile, Lishbaum began laughing gloomily with a shadow behind his smile. And after calming down…
6190
6191“I guess it’s fine to unravel it here. It seems you’re not the only one who wants to hear it after all.”
6192
6193Saying that, Lishbaum glanced over at Ilzarl, and began explaining.
6194
6195“Starfall. I do believe you already know, the demons are a race born of the Evil God. Just like all divinity, the Evil God pressures other faiths antagonistically while increasing the number of pawns it has. And building up its power to interfere with the world, it ever so gradually increases the
6196 
6197number of its pawns. That could even be considered its job.”
6198
6199“You’re saying it’s the same as any other god?”
6200
6201“That’s right. However, even if it does well in increasing the number of pawns, eventually a problem comes up. The pawns born of its weak power to interfere in the beginning are unable to keep up with the changes surrounding them, and gradually they become more and more out of their depth. But even if they create new ones, eventually the seats are all occupied by those that were already created. Then―”
6202
6203―To improve that situation, just what should one do?
6204
6205Just from that one word, Suimei figured it all out, and shock appeared on his face as he muttered.
6206
6207“Wha― then it’s not about increasing resources, you’re working to open up spots after reaching capacity…?”
6208
6209“That’s exactly it. It’s nothing, so to speak, it’s like a strategy type adventure game. At the beginning you can only afford poor soldiers due to the low municipal and military levels. But as you progress in level, you can gather much better soldiers. Then in that case, it is just a matter of where to send those low level soldiers. It is the fate of those useless demons is all.”
6210
6211Suimei continued to gaze in wonder at the lich. The fate of the demons. After saying so much, that answer wasn’t difficult to arrive at. In a strategy game, one would either just delete and overwrite the data of those soldiers while in the city building part, or in the war part, one would just send them on a suicide attack. This wasn’t a game, but reality. But even so, if that was being overlooked…
6212
6213“So they’re not your allies…”
6214
6215“Didn’t you already know? As I desire to purify the world, it is impossible for me to have any true allies. All living things, great or small, are all the same muck and filth to me after all.”
6216
6217“But you still follow something weaker than you?”
6218 
6219“That’s not the case. That is an existence worthy of my devotion.”
6220
6221That―From that word, it was either the Evil God, or perhaps the Demon Lord. In any case, it was unrelated to the matter at hand. As Suimei finished asking everything he wanted to ask, all that was left was to head towards the decisive battle, and he kneaded his mana. He already didn’t care at all about concealing it before Reiji.
6222
6223―In the worst case, it was possible that they were completely annihilated right where they were. As Suimei began gathering mana which surpassed the force with which Felmenia was doing so earlier, Felmenia yelled out to him.
6224
6225“Suimei-dono!”
6226
6227“Stay back! This guy isn’t something half assed like a demon! He’s one of those immortal liches I told you about earlier!”
6228
6229Hearing those words, Felmenia was able to figure it out. Last time they had a lesson, when they were talking about the ether body, he told her about those who released themselves from death. As she swallowed her saliva hard, he could see the tension in her face. As the air further filled with blood thirst, even Ilzarl had a surprised face. As for Lishbaum who had all that mana pointed towards him, he was stroking his jaw.
6230
6231“You don’t have any allies you can depend on today you know? Alzbayne’s doll princess, Gerard the Melkia, and the Unlucky King are all not here right?”
6232
6233“Even so, I won’t step down.”
6234
6235“That’s right. That’s what makes you Starfall. An opponent like you who is bad at giving up is most suitable to me.”
6236
6237Saying that, Lishbaum took on an attitude like he was accepting the challenge, but in the next instant, his attitude suddenly changed.
6238
6239“Well, I didn’t come here to fight today though.”
6240
6241“What?”
6242
6243As if waiting for Suimei’s question, Lishbaum made a broad grin that
6244 
6245spread further. And as he turned to another direction, forming ranks in front of his gaze, was the wall of Imperial soldiers. It was foolish to even ask what he was about to do. He was one of the Ten who Fell to Greed. He had no compassion towards humans. He had no compassion towards any living being.
6246
6247“You can’t
6248
6249be―STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!”
6250
6251“―Phase Severance.”
6252
6253Immediately following that keyword, the air was divided in two, a boundary line appeared in the air, and slipped the two pieces apart. It was just like, everything in the air was drawn over with a pen in a single line and separated top from bottom. And the portion covered by that line, was the majority of the Imperial encampment, it was none other than the Imperial soldiers. And they fell. Heads. Heads. Heads. In an instant, heads all over went tumbling to the ground. It was just like a really bad joke. The slipping piece of air was right at the level of a human’s neck, and everything above it, the tents, the hills behind it, everything was split in two and slipped to the side.
6254
6255“Ri… diculous.”
6256
6257“No way…”
6258
6259The only ones to escape from harm, were those near Suimei, his companions, Reiji’s party, Eanru and Jillbert, Reanat and the Elite Twelve. Seeing that excessively bizarre scenery and the dreadful power which manifested it, Graziella and Reiji muttered completely dumbfounded. And during that, the one to yell and raise his voice, as one would expect, was Suimei.
6260
6261“KUDRACK, YOU FUCKEEEEEEEEEEER!!”
6262
6263“―What are you getting so angry for, Starfall? I saved them you know? I saved those caught in the fetters of suffering that is this earthly life, this many of them! So many of them! Death is salvation! It is the salvation beyond all other means!”
6264
6265“Doing that kind of thing! Do you intend on being a fucking god!?”
6266 
6267“A god? That’s wrong. I’m not that kind of being. From beginning to end, I am a human who bears the sins of the world. I will take up the sins of all living beings! Yes! The one who bears all sin! Haha, Hahaha, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
6268
6269Lishbaum let out a truly insane laugh.
6270
6271“That which saves all living things! I’ll show that I can remove all the muck! Throughout the entire world! Without leaving a scrap!”
6272
6273As Lishbaum finished loudly yelling in the air, he made a complete change as if a switch was flipped.
6274
6275“Now then, it’s over. Let’s withdraw. Aah, I forgot something.”
6276
6277“Lish… baum.”
6278
6279“Grallajearus, your role has come to an end. Go back to his side.”
6280
6281“BASTAAAAAAAAAAARD!!”
6282
6283“What are you so angry for? It’s the Evil God’s side you know? You have finished your duty, and are now returning to where you came from. I don’t think there’s anything greater than that though?”
6284
6285“Do you think Nakshatra-sama would permit such a―”
6286
6287“―The lord told me ‘Do as you like.’ The weak have no qualifications to live in this world. As a demon, you understand that do you not?”
6288
6289Hearing that, Grallajearus could no longer talk. A demon who should have no fear of death was feeling irrepressible feelings of despair from being abandoned by the Demon Lord.
6290
6291“Fu, fu,
6292
6293FUHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
6294
6295His loud laughter once more rang out. And at the same time, his magic was activated, and Grallajearus was crushed by the two phases pushing together, and was annihilated. And thus, all demons aside from Lishbaum and Ilzarl vanished from the Imperial encampment.
6296 
6297“Now then, I will yield this as a victory to the hero and the Empire. Well, like this it’s more of a draw due to injury though.”
6298
6299Though to him, it wasn’t an injury at all. They were going to recreate all the demons. If it was their plan from the beginning to have them all vanish, it didn’t matter how many of them died.
6300
6301“Kudrack…”
6302
6303“Yakagi Suimei. I will settle the score with you one day. However, this is not the stage for that. At any rate, I shall prepare a suitable battlefield for our fight. Until then, run at full speed as you chase the mysteries, and polish that dream that you all desire so much.”
6304
6305And then, Lishbaum hummed those words.
6306
6307―Remember those who call forth tears. In this world, there is no rain to wipe away sorrow.
6308
6309―Remember those who carry pain. In this world, there is no flame that eliminates anguish.
6310
6311―We magicians of the Society, in the name of the Magician King Nestahaim, for the sake of granting the wishes that everyone has…
6312
6313“Yes. No matter where I am, I will show you that I can erase everything altogether. I will free all living beings from the vortex of pain that is living, and save them all―”
6314
6315Leaving behind those intoxicated and distorted words, one of the Ten who Fell to Greed, the lich, Kudrack the Ghost Hide vanished together with Ilzarl into the threshold between phases.